This is a modern-English version of Government in Republican China, originally written by Linebarger, Paul Myron Anthony.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
GOVERNMENT IN REPUBLICAN CHINA
GOVERNMENT
IN
REPUBLICAN CHINA
BY
PAUL MYRON ANTHONY LINEBARGER
The Department of Political Science
Duke University
FOREWORD BY
FRITZ MORSTEIN MARX
First Edition

HYPERION PRESS, INC.
WESTPORT, CONNECTICUT
Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data
Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data
- Linebarger, Paul Myron Anthony, 1913-1966.
- Government in republican China.
- Reprint of the 1st ed. published by McGraw-Hill,
- New York, in series: McGraw-Hill studies in political science.
- Includes bibliographical references.
- 1. China—Politics and government—1912-1949.
- I. Title.
- DS775.L48 1973 320.9'51'04 73-888
- ISBN 0-88355-081-4
Published in 1938
by The McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc., New York
Copyright 1938 by The McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc.
First Hyperion reprint edition 1973
Library of Congress Catalogue Number 73-888
ISBN 0-88355-081-4
Printed in the United States of America
Published in 1938
by The McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc., New York
Copyright 1938 by The McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc.
First Hyperion reprint edition 1973
Library of Congress Catalogue Number 73-888
ISBN 0-88355-081-4
Printed in the United States of America
Dedicated with filial affection
to
Dedicated with love
to
PAUL MYRON WENTWORTH LINEBARGER
United States Judge in the Philippines,
Counselor to and Biographer of President
Sun Yat-sen, Formerly Legal Adviser to
the National Government of China
U.S. Judge in the Philippines,
Advisor to and Biographer of President
Sun Yat-sen, Previously Legal Consultant to
the National Government of China
FOREWORD
To the cynic, two nations clasped in murderous embrace yet nominally living in peace with each other might well be one of the miracles of our century. No less miraculous has been for many the tenacity of Chinese resistance to Japan's invasion ever since the first bullets whizzed through the night near the Marco Polo Bridge southwest of Peking early in July, 1937. The undeclared war has spread disaster through an area larger than that immediately affected in Europe's battles from 1914 to 1918; hundreds of thousands have died in action; for months China's capital has been in the hands of the enemy. But China is not on her knees.
To the cynic, two nations locked in a deadly struggle yet supposedly living in peace with each other could be seen as one of the wonders of our century. Equally remarkable has been the resilience of Chinese resistance to Japan's invasion ever since the first bullets flew through the night near the Marco Polo Bridge southwest of Beijing in early July 1937. The undeclared war has wreaked havoc across a region larger than that directly impacted by Europe’s battles from 1914 to 1918; hundreds of thousands have died in combat; for months, China's capital has been under enemy control. But China is not defeated.
The explanation is simple. For the first time in her history, China fights as a nation. More is involved than can be attributed to Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek's personal leadership or the strategic and organizational services rendered, until his recent recall to Germany, by Alexander von Falkenhausen, chief of staff of the Turkish armies during the World War. A people without allegiance to its government and without faith in itself would have been incapable of braving the ordeal of retreat, massacre, and occupation as successfully as have the Chinese. That China fights today as a nation is no small tribute to the National Government of the Kuomintang established at Nanking in 1927. How long she will be able to fight as a nation is a question to be answered only by reference to the national mentality and political institutions which have emerged since the collapse of the Manchu Empire in 1911-1912. It is the purpose of this volume to appraise the record of China's republican era.
The explanation is simple. For the first time in its history, China is fighting as a nation. There’s more at play than just Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek's leadership or the strategic and organizational help provided, until his recent recall to Germany, by Alexander von Falkenhausen, chief of staff of the Turkish armies during World War I. A people without loyalty to their government and without faith in themselves would not have been able to endure the challenges of retreat, massacre, and occupation as successfully as the Chinese have. That China is fighting today as a nation is a significant acknowledgment of the National Government of the Kuomintang established in Nanking in 1927. How long she will be able to fight as a nation is a question that can only be answered by looking at the national mentality and political institutions that have developed since the fall of the Manchu Empire in 1911-1912. This volume aims to assess the record of China's republican era.
The author was compelled to beat his own path. Only a few books on modern government in China are available in English, and these, written by Chinese, are modeled in their presentation on Western prototypes to an extent of obscuring, though unintentionally, the very substance of Chinese politics. In Dr. Linebarger's pioneer venture the dynamics of internal instability, typical of the earlier phases of the Republic, and the gradual consolidation under the Nanking regime are analyzed with extraordinary penetration. Instead of being confronted with meaningless form and empty legality, the reader is placed in a position to view step by step the evolution of conflicting and merging forces: political movements and their contest for the loyalty of the masses, the rough and ready rule of military might, and the official hierarchies representing organized governments. Throughout this work, as in Dr. Linebarger's earlier Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, the broad stream of Confucian thought fertilizing age after age of China's social existence and Sun's purposeful ideological adaptations combined in his San Min Chu I are shown in fundamental harmony. One distinction, however, stands out clearly. The Confucian tradition applied itself to a vaguely conceived but essentially unified world order. In the San Min Chu I we encounter the elements of a national credo, self-assertive and militant.
The author was driven to carve his own path. Only a handful of books on modern government in China are available in English, and those written by Chinese authors often mimic Western styles, unintentionally obscuring the true nature of Chinese politics. In Dr. Linebarger's groundbreaking work, he analyzes the dynamics of internal instability, typical of the early Republic, and the gradual consolidation under the Nanking regime with remarkable insight. Instead of facing meaningless formality and empty legality, the reader is given the opportunity to see step by step how conflicting and merging forces evolved: political movements vying for the loyalty of the masses, the pragmatic application of military power, and the official hierarchies representing organized governments. Throughout this work, as in Dr. Linebarger's earlier Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, the enduring influence of Confucian thought that has nurtured China's social existence through the ages and Sun's purposeful ideological adaptations seen in his San Min Chu I are presented in fundamental harmony. However, one distinction is clear. The Confucian tradition aimed at a vaguely defined but essentially unified world order. In the San Min Chu I, we find the elements of a national creed, assertive and militant.
The role of ideology in modern government has suffered curious neglect among students of politics for a considerable time. In periods of relative ideational saturation or stagnation, the mechanics of constitutional law or the give and take of legislative barter may distract from the basic framework of values and objectives giving shape to the political order. The rise of totalitarian systems relying heavily on ideological appeal and propaganda techniques has laid new stress upon those factors which predetermine political behavior. In China's vast experience we have the supreme example of ideological guidance so firmly established as to reduce to a minimum direct governmental intervention in the affairs of the individual. It is perhaps Sun Yat-sen's tragedy that for years he placed his faith in the magic of democratic verbiage imported from the West; a new orientation came to prevail after 1923, when at Sun's instance tested practitioners of mass organization from the Soviet Union began to overhaul and streamline the Kuomintang apparatus.
The role of ideology in modern government has been surprisingly overlooked by political students for quite a while. During times of intellectual saturation or stagnation, the ins and outs of constitutional law or the back-and-forth of legislative deals can distract from the core values and goals that shape the political system. The emergence of totalitarian regimes that lean heavily on ideological promotion and propaganda has highlighted the factors that influence political behavior. China's extensive history provides a prime example of ideological guidance so firmly in place that it minimizes direct government intervention in people's lives. It’s somewhat tragic for Sun Yat-sen that for many years he relied on the allure of democratic rhetoric borrowed from the West; a shift occurred after 1923, when, at Sun's encouragement, experienced mass organizers from the Soviet Union began to reform and streamline the Kuomintang structure.
Government in China has become migratory as a result of Japan's advance. A mere description of its previous structure and functions would today have little relevance. But Dr. Linebarger has probed deeply enough into the foundations of Chinese political life to distinguish with uncommon discernment between the ephemeral and the durable. His long-range exposition transcends the exigencies of the hour and delineates the issues of China's future.
Government in China has become fluid due to Japan's progress. A simple description of its past structure and functions would hardly matter today. However, Dr. Linebarger has explored the foundations of Chinese political life thoroughly enough to discern clearly between what's temporary and what's enduring. His comprehensive analysis goes beyond the current challenges and outlines the key issues China will face in the future.
Adams House,
Harvard University.
Adams House, Harvard University.
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
I am deeply indebted to the five gentlemen who have read the entire manuscript in some one of its stages. My father, Judge Paul Myron Wentworth Linebarger, has given me tireless help in this as in all my projects, for which I shall never be able to tender sufficient thanks. My teacher, Professor Harley Farnsworth MacNair of the University of Chicago, supplied numerous addenda and corrigenda of great value from his knowledge of modern Chinese history. Professor Arthur N. Holcombe of Harvard University suggested changes which have made the work more realistic. Assistance offered me by the Sinologue and philosopher, Professor H. H. Dubs of Duke University, was of the utmost value. Professor Paul H. Clyde, Duke University, provided many useful and significant hints, especially in the field of Sino-foreign relations.
I am deeply grateful to the five gentlemen who have read the entire manuscript in various stages. My father, Judge Paul Myron Wentworth Linebarger, has provided me with unwavering support in this and all my projects, for which I can never express enough gratitude. My teacher, Professor Harley Farnsworth MacNair from the University of Chicago, offered many valuable additions and corrections based on his expertise in modern Chinese history. Professor Arthur N. Holcombe from Harvard University suggested changes that made the work more realistic. The help I received from the Sinologist and philosopher, Professor H. H. Dubs of Duke University, was immensely valuable. Professor Paul H. Clyde of Duke University provided many useful and important insights, especially regarding Sino-foreign relations.
I am also under obligation to Mr. J. C. Yang, Library of Congress, and Professor James R. Ware, Harvard University, for further suggestions; to Professor Charles Sidney Gardner and Dr. John Fairbank, Harvard University, and Professor George Kennedy, Yale University, for aid in the general course of my Chinese studies; to Professor Maria Magdalena Schoch, until recently of the University of Hamburg, Germany, for a critical reading of the revised manuscript; and to Miss Hazel Foster and Mr. M. F. Nelson for similar assistance. Mrs. W. M. Gibson, Miss Whitty Daniel, and my wife have helped in the preparation of the manuscript.
I also want to thank Mr. J. C. Yang from the Library of Congress and Professor James R. Ware from Harvard University for their additional suggestions; Professor Charles Sidney Gardner and Dr. John Fairbank from Harvard University, and Professor George Kennedy from Yale University for their support throughout my Chinese studies; Professor Maria Magdalena Schoch, who was recently at the University of Hamburg, Germany, for carefully reviewing the revised manuscript; and Miss Hazel Foster and Mr. M. F. Nelson for their similar assistance. Mrs. W. M. Gibson, Miss Whitty Daniel, and my wife have all contributed to preparing the manuscript.
Durham, N. C.,
August, 1938.
Durham, NC, August 1938.
CONTENTS
Page | |
Foreword by Fritz Morstein Marx | vii |
Acknowledgments | xi |
Intro | 1 |
Duality or Confluence? | 1 |
The Peculiarities of Old China | 2 |
The Peculiarities of Modern China | 6 |
The World Significance of Chinese Government | 7 |
The Main Factors in Modern Chinese Government | 9 |
The Approach | 11 |
FIRST PART MOVEMENTS | |
---|---|
CHAPTER I | |
Confucianism | 13 |
The Ages before Confucius | 13 |
The Ideology Called Confucian | 15 |
Government in the Confucian Ideology | 18 |
The Replacement of the Confucian Ideology | 22 |
The Chief Movements in the Rebuilding of China | 24 |
Confucianism in the Republic | 26 |
CHAPTER II | |
The Growth of Nationalism | 31 |
Nationalism: Patriotic Anti-Manchu Phase | 31 |
Nationalism: Revolutionary Modernist Phase | 34 |
Nationalism: Republican Phase | 36 |
Nationalism: Constitutionalist Phase | 38 |
The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen | 41 |
Opportunist Movements and Their Anticonstitutional Effects | 44 |
Christianity as a Political Force | 48 |
Nationalism: Social Revolutionary Phase | 50 |
CHAPTER III | |
Fighting Beliefs | 57 |
Nationalism: Governing Phase | 57 |
Independent Marxism in China | 63 |
Japanese Efforts to Participate in Creating a New China | 69 |
Patriotism: The United Front | 72 |
SECOND PART MILITARIES | |
CHAPTER IV | |
Fighters | 76 |
Military Rule and Political Economy | 76 |
The Downfall of the Charioteers | 79 |
Military Elements in Chinese Imperial History | 83 |
The Military Organization of the Manchu Dynasty | 86 |
The Army and the Republican Revolution | 97 |
CHAPTER V | |
Reasons | 102 |
The Age of the War Lords | 102 |
The Age of Air Conquest | 108 |
Governmental and Political Role of the Armies | 113 |
War and the Agrarian Economy | 115 |
Imperialism and Chinese Wars | 119 |
PART THREE GOVERNMENTS | |
CHAPTER VI | |
The Empire | 126 |
Government to the End of the Warring States | 126 |
The Chinese Imperial Government | 129 |
Family, Village, and Hui | 136 |
Governmental Changes Foreshadowing the Republic | 139 |
CHAPTER VII | |
The Revolution | 145 |
The Presidency of Sun Yat-sen and the Republican Revolution | 145 |
The Parliamentary Republic | 149 |
The Presidential Dictatorship of Yüan Shih-k'ai | 152 |
The Phantom Republic in Peking | 155 |
The Governments of Sun Yat-sen in Canton | 160 |
The Nationalist Government, Soviet in Form | 162 |
CHAPTER VIII | |
Rebuilding | 167 |
The National Government of China | 167 |
The Chinese Soviet Republic | 182 |
Other Governments in China | 184 |
The Growth of Government in China | 186 |
Conclusion | 191 |
The Collapse of the Imperial Society | 191 |
The Nature of the Transformation | 192 |
The Problems of Government in China | 193 |
The Question of Chinese Political Survival | 195 |
Dynasty Timeline | 197 |
Table of Contents | 199 |
INTRODUCTION
The origins of Chinese society may reach half a million years into the past. Anthropologists have suggested that Sinanthropus Pekinensis, among the earliest forms of man, resembles the modern Chinese more closely than he does any other modern race. In what specific period the earliest ancestors of the Chinese came to China is not known. It is certain, however, that about 1500 b. c. there existed a well-developed civilized society in the Yellow River valley, and that this same society has lived on—modified by the centuries, but in unbroken continuity—down into the present. China has outlasted Crete, Tyre, Greece, and Rome. The Aztec empire, which arose in Mexico when China was already ancient, has become only a memory, while China is still vital. How is it that China's institutions survive, while those of other nations did not? How real are Chinese institutions today? What, precisely, is the Republic of China?
The origins of Chinese society may go back half a million years. Anthropologists have suggested that Sinanthropus Pekinensis, one of the earliest human forms, looks more like modern Chinese people than any other current race. The exact time when the earliest ancestors of the Chinese arrived in China isn't known. However, it's certain that around 1500 B.C., there was a well-established civilized society in the Yellow River valley, and that this same society has persisted—evolving over the centuries, but in an unbroken line—up to the present day. China has outlived Crete, Tyre, Greece, and Rome. The Aztec empire, which emerged in Mexico when China was already ancient, is now just a memory, while China remains vibrant. How is it that China's institutions have lasted while those of other nations did not? How relevant are Chinese institutions today? What exactly is the Republic of China?
The phrase Republican China indicates an era rather than a system. The preceding ages of China have been known by the names of great dynasties. T'ang China (620-906 a. d.) overawed and instructed all eastern Asia. Sung China (a. d. 960-1279) flourished, civilian and tolerant, in a world marked by bigotry and arms. Well into the past century the West remained distant and vague. Republican China struggles in the presence of the modern world and subject to its superior force; her very name is a capitulation to the twentieth century. The problems of the Republican era are not merely the problems of republican government; they involve the broad question of the meeting and interpenetration of civilizations. How are the Chinese, schooled for thousands of years in the effective operation of their own political system, to adapt themselves fast enough to the Western scheme? What happens when they must and yet cannot effectuate such adaptation? These are not queries to be answered simply in the routine terms of Western politics.
The term Republican China refers to a period rather than a system. Previous eras in China have been identified by the names of significant dynasties. T'ang China (620-906 AD) was impressive and influential across all of East Asia. Sung China (AD 960-1279) thrived, focusing on civilian life and tolerance, in a world marked by prejudice and militarism. Up until the last century, the West remained distant and unclear. Republican China is trying to find its place in the modern world and is subjected to its dominant forces; its very name reflects a concession to the twentieth century. The challenges of the Republican era are not just about having a republican government; they encompass the larger issue of how civilizations meet and merge. How can the Chinese, trained for thousands of years in their own political system, adapt quickly enough to the Western model? What occurs when they are required to change but cannot manage that adaptation? These are not questions that can be answered merely in the standard terms of Western politics.
For the past three thousand years and more the eastern end of the European-Asiatic land mass has formed a world to itself. Most of this time it was larger, richer, and more civilized than the European world. Down to the nineteenth century of the Christian era the Chinese had no reason to suppose that theirs was not the most advanced and powerful of civilized societies. They looked upon the Far East as the all-inclusive universe of civilization; to them, their way of life was the common-sense way. The Europeans did likewise, with reference to their own sphere. When the European realm expanded so as to include the whole planet, when Western civilization began to dominate the earth, and the Christian family of nations became the world-wide international system, the Chinese were forced to concede that the Far East could not be kept to itself. They have found it indispensable to respond, as individuals and as a people, to the new environment closing in on them. Doing so has necessitated the reexamination and restatement of nearly all basic values of Chinese life.
For the past three thousand years and more, the eastern end of the European-Asian landmass has been its own world. For most of that time, it was larger, richer, and more advanced than the European world. Up until the nineteenth century, the Chinese had no reason to believe that their society wasn't the most advanced and powerful of all. They viewed the Far East as the entirety of civilization; to them, their way of life was simply the sensible way. Europeans thought the same about their own regions. When Europe expanded to encompass the entire planet, and Western civilization started to dominate the globe, the Christian nations formed a worldwide international system, forcing the Chinese to recognize that the Far East couldn't remain isolated. They realized it was essential to adapt, both individually and collectively, to the new challenges surrounding them. This adaptation has required a reexamination and restatement of nearly all fundamental values in Chinese life.
Since the nineteenth century the Chinese have been faced with the alternative of adhering to their own traditions or accepting those of the West. Institutions and practices which are so well established that they seem to rest on sheer common sense in each of the competing civilizations have been placed in juxtaposition. As a result, the Chinese now know two kinds of common sense to justify a course of action. The ensuing difficulty at times goes deeper; for they may be said to have even two kinds of sanity. In old China a man who wanted no sons seemed a patent lunatic; in the Western world he might be perfectly sane. A modern Chinese faces thousands of such choices.
Since the nineteenth century, the Chinese have had to choose between sticking to their own traditions or adopting those of the West. Institutions and practices that feel entirely sensible in each competing culture have been compared side by side. As a result, the Chinese now have two kinds of common sense to justify various actions. The challenge can go even deeper; they might even be seen as having two kinds of sanity. In traditional China, a man who didn't want any sons would have seemed obviously insane; in the Western world, he could be perfectly rational. A modern Chinese person encounters thousands of such choices.
Obviously, government in Republican China cannot be understood without analysis of the foundations upon which it is built. Such an analysis requires an inquiry, however cursory, into the peculiarities of old China and those of contemporary China. Some of the difficulties of modern China arise from the very adequacy of the old system. Had the Chinese of the past been less satisfied with their society, they might have become more accustomed to change and transience.
Obviously, understanding the government in Republican China requires looking at the foundations it’s built on. This analysis needs at least a brief look into the unique aspects of both old China and modern China. Some of the challenges in modern China come from the fact that the old system worked well. If the Chinese people in the past had been less content with their society, they might have been more open to change and impermanence.
China from the first millennium b. c. occupied the central position in the Far East. No other country in that part of the earth was so powerful or so civilized. India, despite important contributions to Chinese religious thought, was too far away to impinge greatly upon the Chinese. Japan was heavily indebted to the Chinese, and encouraged the Chinese in viewing themselves as the most civilized of peoples. This had important consequences. As China was unified most of the time, and as there was no other polity to compare with the Chinese, their political system took on the appearance of a universal empire. The neighboring states paid formal tribute, and the Chinese were unprepared to meet another people who might claim political equality as an organized state. Even today, in the attitudes of the Chinese and Japanese toward one another, there are strong traces of this traditional point of view and indications that the Japanese would like to restore a closed Far Eastern order with themselves in supremacy.
China from the first millennium b. c. held a central position in the Far East. No other country in that region was as powerful or as advanced. India, despite making significant contributions to Chinese religious thought, was too distant to have a considerable impact on the Chinese. Japan owed a lot to China and encouraged the Chinese to see themselves as the most civilized people. This had significant consequences. Since China was mostly unified and there was no other state to compare with, their political system seemed like a universal empire. Neighboring states paid formal tribute, and the Chinese were unprepared to face another nation that might claim political equality as an organized state. Even today, the attitudes of the Chinese and Japanese toward each other still reflect this traditional viewpoint, indicating that the Japanese would prefer to restore a closed Far Eastern order with themselves in a dominant position.
Since old China was rarely confronted with international problems, the Chinese were not aware of their realm as a nation-state. There was no sharp territorial limit to the Chinese polity, and no requirement that within certain boundaries one authority be defined as supreme. The Chinese were able to make their adjustments in the interplay of social and political controls with less frequent resort to theory than the Westerners. Nor was the Chinese ruler ever so firmly entrenched as to eliminate the chance of being overthrown or to preclude the existence of other—pluralistic—independent social controls. The power of government was indeed limited. It maintained the peace of the Chinese world, directed education, supported the social proprieties, and was ornamental rather than efficient for the greater part of its activities.
Since ancient China rarely faced international issues, the Chinese didn’t see themselves as a nation-state. There wasn’t a clear territorial boundary for the Chinese polity, and there was no need for one authority to be recognized as supreme within any specific borders. The Chinese were able to navigate social and political controls with less frequent reliance on theory compared to Westerners. Additionally, the Chinese ruler was never so firmly in power that the possibility of being overthrown was eliminated or that other independent social controls couldn’t exist. The government's power was indeed limited. It maintained peace in the Chinese world, directed education, upheld social norms, and was more ornamental than effective in most of its functions.
The Chinese lived primarily under the dominance of nonpolitical agencies. These were the family (comparable to the Western clan), the village and district, and the hui (association, guild, society—in the narrowest sense of the term). The family was intimately bound up with the Chinese religious system, which stressed the continuity of each individual in the flesh. A personal immortality was to be secured with greatest certainty through the survival of one's own blood. The village was the main economic unit, and the union of villages into districts (hsien) provided an administrative division of importance: below the hsien level, common interests were fostered by community home rule; above it, by the government. This meant that elders, clans in council, village bosses, and other nongovernmental agencies carried on police work, all local public construction, and most of the activities which are regarded in the modern West as falling under the jurisdiction of the state. The hui was able to supplement the family and the village; in guild form, it provided the chief framework of commercial and industrial organization.
The Chinese primarily lived under the influence of non-political organizations. These included the family (similar to the Western concept of a clan), the village and district, and the hui (association, guild, society—specifically in a narrow sense). The family was closely linked to the Chinese religious system, which emphasized the continuity of each person's existence in this life. Personal immortality was most reliably achieved through the continued existence of one's own lineage. The village served as the main economic unit, while the grouping of villages into districts (hsien) created an important administrative division: below the hsien level, common interests were supported by community home rule; above it, by the government. This meant that elders, councils of clans, village leaders, and other non-governmental organizations handled law enforcement, all local public works, and most activities that are considered to be under state jurisdiction in the modern West. The hui could enhance the roles of the family and the village; in guild form, it provided a key structure for commercial and industrial organization.
If the government was weak and limited, and social control ensured primarily by nongovernmental agencies, how did the Chinese achieve so great a political stability? Why did their polity not break up into a wilderness of tiny social groups, each jealous and particularistic, like medieval Europe? The answer is to be found in the psychological controls which the Chinese established. They devised a system of indoctrination unequaled by that of any other people.
If the government was weak and limited, and social control was mainly maintained by non-governmental agencies, how did the Chinese manage to achieve such great political stability? Why didn’t their political structure fall apart into a chaotic mix of small social groups, each being jealous and self-serving, like medieval Europe? The answer lies in the psychological controls that the Chinese developed. They created a system of indoctrination that was unmatched by any other society.
The Chinese sought to guide men through the guidance of their ideas: government by education, or government by propaganda. For this purpose scholarship and administration were closely allied. The government was made up of scholars, who thereby occupied the position of greatest prestige in the society; the scholars were trained to serve as government officials. Few officials were not scholars; few scholars pursued a nonpolitical course. This led to a profound uniformity of thought, and was in accord with the dictates of the Confucian tradition.1
The Chinese aimed to guide people through their ideas: governance through education or propaganda. To achieve this, scholarship and administration were closely linked. The government consisted of scholars, who held the highest status in society; these scholars were trained to be government officials. Few officials weren't scholars, and few scholars took a nonpolitical path. This resulted in a deep uniformity of thought and aligned with the teachings of the Confucian tradition.1
From the earliest times Chinese thought was social and political in emphasis, rather than metaphysical and scientific. For thousands of years scholars studied problems of society, government, and ethics. They appealed to tradition, and interpreted it. They organized the primitive religion of the Chinese into a sophisticated social philosophy, and over the centuries their work took effect. Chinese of different racial backgrounds, using different spoken languages and unable to communicate with one another by writing, living under different climatic and economic conditions, came to show a startling uniformity of behavior. Custom and common sense were woven into a solid pattern by the scholars and accepted by the masses. Everything in human life bore some relation to everything else, and the life of man was related to the world of nature. There was no sharp distinction between natural science and social philosophy.
From early on, Chinese thought focused more on social and political issues rather than metaphysical or scientific ones. For thousands of years, scholars tackled problems related to society, government, and ethics. They drew from tradition and interpreted it. They transformed the primitive Chinese religion into a refined social philosophy, and over the centuries, their work made a significant impact. People from different ethnic backgrounds, speaking various languages and unable to write to each other, living in different climates and economic conditions, displayed a remarkable uniformity in behavior. Scholars wove customs and common sense into a cohesive pattern that was embraced by the general population. Everything in human life was interconnected, and human existence was tied to the natural world. There was no clear divide between natural science and social philosophy.
The educational integration of government, mores, and physical existence created a system of control which has exceeded all others in lasting power. The group in command was the scholastic bureaucracy, but membership in it was not hereditary. Scholar-officials were recruited by civil service examinations, and to this degree the society was a democratic one. Every child in the society had the theoretical opportunity of becoming prime minister. Furthermore, the power exercised by the scholar-officials was different in its nature from that of legal rulers in the West. Government was preventive rather than remedial. Constitutionality was not confined to legal matters; in a broader sense it extended to all subjects. The scholars were as much subject to established tradition as the humblest Chinese, and everyone knew the tradition. The scholars excelled only in knowing it more thoroughly.
The educational integration of government, social norms, and physical existence created a control system that has outlasted all others in its impact. The group in charge was the academic bureaucracy, but being part of it wasn't based on heredity. Scholar-officials were chosen through civil service exams, making society somewhat democratic. Every child had the theoretical chance to become prime minister. Additionally, the power held by scholar-officials was different from that of legal rulers in the West. Their government focused on prevention rather than fixing problems after they occurred. Constitutionality wasn’t just about legal issues; it applied broadly to all areas. Scholars were just as bound by established traditions as the most humble individuals, and everyone was familiar with those traditions. Scholars simply had a deeper understanding of them.
It may be stated as a truism that under any government the actual scope of its intervention is confined to a certain category of affairs, bounded on the one hand by matters which are so trivial or so unexplored that they are left to the citizen's free choice and on the other by subjects in which there is such general agreement as to make political action unnecessary. This latter sphere might be called ideological compliance—control of men brought about by the inculcation of broad uniform patterns of belief and behavior. If men are induced to agree upon a traditionally fixed mode of behavior, they will unite in persecuting dissenters and will not be conscious of the tyranny of ideological doctrine. But if they think in many different ways, they will be able to gain security only by promises of mutual noninterference. Liberty—as absence of governmental restraint—may thus result either from a complete concord, in which every man is free to do as he wishes since all men wish to do basically the same, or from a specific guarantee of each individual's freedom to follow his own interest or caprice within a defined limit. The old system of China was a free society in so far as dissent calling for government interference was relatively negligible, and at the same time a society rigidly controlled with respect to the uniformity of individual behavior.
It’s a basic truth that under any government, the actual range of its intervention is limited to certain issues. On one side, there are matters that are either too minor or too unexplored, which are left up to the individual’s discretion. On the other side, there are topics where there is such general agreement that political action isn’t needed. This second area could be referred to as ideological compliance—control of people achieved through the promotion of widespread and uniform beliefs and behaviors. When people are encouraged to adopt a traditionally set way of acting, they will come together to suppress dissenters and will be unaware of the tyranny imposed by ideologies. However, if people have diverse thoughts, they can only feel secure through mutual agreements of noninterference. Liberty—meaning the lack of government restraint—can therefore come from either complete agreement, where everyone is free to act as they choose because they all fundamentally desire the same things, or from a specific assurance that each person is free to pursue their own interests or whims within certain limits. The old system of China was a free society to the extent that dissent requiring government intervention was relatively minor, while at the same time, it was a society strictly controlled in terms of individual behavior uniformity.
This tradition was pragmatic and realistic. The Chinese ideological controls operated successfully because they corresponded reasonably well with the actualities of social and economic existence. With the coming of the West, the old Chinese system was affected in two ways: First, the amorphous Chinese society was threatened by the strong, effectively organized states of the West. Secondly, the competitive accomplishments of Western civilization destroyed, in large part, the assumption of universality upon which much Chinese tradition depended, and thereby impaired the power of the scholar-officials. The twentieth century brought China a new freedom, unaccustomed and unsought. The old system was threatened with ruin, and modern China faced the problem: replacement or reconstitution? Or, more dangerously: chaos or political extinction?
This tradition was practical and grounded. The Chinese ideological controls worked well because they aligned pretty closely with the realities of social and economic life. With the arrival of the West, the old Chinese system was impacted in two ways: First, the loose structure of Chinese society was challenged by the strong, well-organized states of the West. Second, the competitive achievements of Western civilization largely undermined the idea of universality that many Chinese traditions relied on, weakening the influence of the scholar-officials. The twentieth century brought China a new kind of freedom, one that was unfamiliar and unrequested. The old system faced potential collapse, and modern China confronted the dilemma: should it replace or rebuild? Or, more alarmingly: chaos or political demise?
The lifetime of one man can span the gap between old China and new. There are men living in Peking today who can remember when the Forbidden City (the palace-city of the emperors) was sacred and inviolate, and when the mandarinate ruled in accordance with immemorial usage. These may regard all Western science as a confusion, a wild torrent of exotic words, which answers no problems, gives human life no aim and no dignity, and is bound to return to the alien dust whence it came. Opposing them are younger Chinese who hate the dead hand of the past and look forward to a Westernized, scientific, industrial China which will differ from Europe and America only in being even more modern than they.
The lifespan of one person can bridge the divide between old China and new. There are people living in Beijing today who can remember when the Forbidden City (the emperor's palace) was a sacred and untouched place, and when the mandarins governed according to age-old traditions. These individuals may see all Western science as confusing, a chaotic flow of unfamiliar terms that doesn’t solve any problems, gives human life no purpose or dignity, and is destined to fade back into the foreign dust from which it originated. In contrast, there are younger Chinese who reject the oppressive weight of the past and are eager for a Westernized, scientific, industrial China that will set itself apart from Europe and America by being even more modern than they are.
Most Chinese fall into neither of these groups. Many of them, however, have a definite conception of the West and of the benefits which Western civilization has to bestow. They also realize the threat which it contains for those who do not master it. Yet they have been nurtured in the serene humanity of ancient custom and hold to it with the effortlessness of habit long transmitted. Out of this dual standard there spring daily problems of ethics and conduct, of private life and public policy. Administrative organization versus family loyalty and nepotism, promptness versus leisureliness, discipline versus courtesy: these and many others are omnipresent antitheses.
Most Chinese people don't fit neatly into either of these groups. However, many have a clear understanding of the West and the advantages that Western civilization offers. They also recognize the risks that come with it for those who don’t take the time to understand it. Still, they have been raised in the calm values of ancient customs and hold onto them easily, as they have been passed down through generations. This clash of values leads to daily challenges in ethics and behavior, both in personal life and public policy. Administrative organization versus family loyalty and nepotism, promptness versus a laid-back attitude, discipline versus politeness: these contrasts and many others are constantly present.
Anachronism is China's second self. There is no set scheme of things. Modern Western civilization has not been adopted so fully as to make the traditional habits seem outmoded, nor has the past survived to an extent as to make everything modern appear ridiculous. The notion of world government, for example, is gone from China, and the notion of multi-national government not yet clear. The relation of the individual to society and of the parts of society to the whole are not yet reformulated; this affects such matters as criminal law, political organization, and economic development. Virtually every adaptation in China must be thought through from the beginning by the Chinese; and even in thinking there are varying styles. Are the Chinese to think after the fashion of the West—scientifically and logically—or are they to think in their accustomed traditional and empirical manner?
Anachronism is like China’s second nature. There’s no fixed way of doing things. Modern Western civilization hasn’t been fully embraced to the point where traditional habits feel outdated, nor has the past endured enough for everything modern to seem absurd. For instance, the idea of world government has vanished from China, and the concept of multinational governance isn’t clearly defined yet. The relationship between the individual and society, as well as the connections within society itself, hasn’t been redefined; this impacts issues like criminal law, political structures, and economic growth. Almost every change in China needs to be reconsidered from scratch by the Chinese themselves; and even in this process, there are different approaches. Should the Chinese adopt a Western style of thinking—scientific and logical—or stick to their traditional and empirical way of thinking?
It is thus patent that the new Chinese world which is appearing must grow out of the background of the past and the necessities of the present. It cannot readily be planned because there are not enough formulas common to the old Far Eastern and the new Western worlds. New China must be a blending, from use, from habit, from new skills imposed upon old. Out of the dangers and misfortunes of the years since 1912 the Chinese have developed a small body of political methods which is temporarily workable. But the greater part of their social and governmental thought and custom has yet to go through the process of reevaluation by practice. Chinese political development has perforce to be emergent and not planned.
It’s clear that the new Chinese world that is emerging must be rooted in both the past and the needs of the present. It can't be easily planned because there aren’t enough shared ideas between the old Far Eastern and the new Western worlds. New China has to be a mix of experience, traditions, and new skills added to old ones. From the challenges and hardships since 1912, the Chinese have formed a small set of political methods that currently work. However, most of their social and governmental ideas and practices still need to be reassessed through experience. Chinese political development has to happen organically rather than being fully planned out.
According to either time scheme, that of her long past or of the modern world, modern China is anachronistic. The transformation of the Chinese world of the past to the China of the future involves the creation of a whole set of transitional institutions designed to lead from one to the other. Contemporary Chinese institutions are neither those of the past nor those of the future; they are a peculiar scheme of more recent origin and bound to be replaced. Old China is gone. Modern China is novel and unstable; in time it too will yield to a China of which prophecy affords but few glimpses.
According to either timeline, whether looking at her long history or the modern world, modern China feels out of sync. The shift from the old Chinese world to the future of China requires establishing a new set of transitional institutions aimed at bridging the gap. Today’s Chinese institutions are neither the same as those from the past nor those expected in the future; they represent a unique mix created more recently and are destined to be replaced. The old China is gone. Modern China is new and unstable; eventually, it too will give way to a future China that we can only catch a few glimpses of through prophecy.
If government in Republican China is an extemporized and doomed system, rooted in no past, committed to no future, why should it be scrutinized at all? A number of reasons for examining Chinese government suggest themselves. Some of these are of sufficient significance to merit statement, so as to suggest facts and issues worthy of special notice. If certain points of key importance are kept in mind, they may serve as references whereby the relative ranking of any specific topic may be ascertained.
If the government in Republican China is a makeshift and failing system, lacking historical roots and future goals, why should we even bother to examine it? There are several reasons to look into Chinese government. Some are important enough to mention, highlighting facts and issues that deserve special attention. If we keep certain key points in mind, they can help us determine the relative importance of any specific topic.
First, the mere geographic extent of China is such as to make her government necessary to a picture of contemporary governments. At least every fifth human being now living is a Chinese.
First, the vast geographic size of China makes its government essential for a picture of today's governments. At least one in every five people alive today is Chinese.
Second, in international relations China has been of great passive importance. The wars between Western and Far Eastern nations have all been fought over the so-called Chinese question. The partition of China and the open door in China have been issues of international concern. Since 1931 the Chinese have been active participants in the struggle for the control of China, and the nature of their government determines in large part the effectiveness of their resistance. China is a vast market, and an even vaster reserve of man power—for troops or for industrial labor.
Second, in international relations, China has been significantly passive. The wars between Western and Far Eastern countries have all been fought over what’s known as the Chinese question. The division of China and the open door policy concerning China have been major international issues. Since 1931, the Chinese have actively participated in the fight for control of China, and the type of government they have largely influences the effectiveness of their resistance. China is a huge market and an even larger reserve of manpower—for military or industrial labor.
Third, the pathology of government deserves attention. Chronic social disorder may provide a great variety of political facts wherewith to gauge the nature of political power. Well-governed societies do not supply similar material because they rarely need to probe political fundamentals.
Third, the problems of government deserve our attention. Ongoing social issues can offer a wide range of political examples to help us understand the nature of political power. Well-run societies don’t provide the same kind of material because they rarely need to examine the basics of politics.
Fourth, old China offers a challenging demonstration of secular, civilian, pacific world government. The Chinese commonwealth of the past was supernational; it seemed to the Chinese like unified civilized humanity. Among the conflicting currents of present world politics, there are some which drift toward world unity; old China may present significant analogies to the international institutions of today.
Fourth, ancient China provides a compelling example of a secular, civilian, peaceful world government. The Chinese commonwealth of the past was supranational; it appeared to the Chinese as a unified civilized humanity. Amid the conflicting forces of today's global politics, there are some that are moving toward world unity; ancient China may offer important comparisons to today's international institutions.
Fifth, the universal features of government may be more fruitfully scrutinized in a novel cultural and social setting. China presents a background radically different from the Western one, and affords a unique test whereby Western political patterns and those of world-wide significance may be distinguished from one another.
Fifth, the universal aspects of government might be better examined in a new cultural and social environment. China offers a backdrop that is completely different from the Western context, providing a unique opportunity to separate Western political patterns from those of global importance.
Sixth, the question of method in political science may meet qualifications after being applied to Chinese political thought. The Chinese did not seek that illusory precision which has been one of the chief goals of Western thought ever since logical procedure was established by the Greeks. The Western man in the street, however, depends very little on mathematics or logic in his everyday thinking. Indirectly, the effect of inductive and deductive method has been revolutionary, but their importance in routine operation or unspecialized thought is open to question—especially in view of the findings of modern psychology. It may well be that Chinese thought can assist in the interpretation of everyday experience in the West, precisely because it is not too specialized or scientific.
Sixth, when discussing methods in political science, we need to consider how they apply to Chinese political thought. The Chinese didn't aim for the kind of elusive precision that has been a primary goal of Western thought since the Greeks established logical reasoning. However, the average Western person relies very little on math or logic in their daily thinking. Although the impact of inductive and deductive methods has been transformative, their significance in everyday tasks or general thought can be questioned—especially in light of modern psychology's findings. It’s possible that Chinese thought can help interpret everyday experiences in the West, specifically because it is not overly specialized or scientific.
Seventh, the Chinese may contribute in a practical way to political knowledge and leadership throughout the world. These contributions may be anticipated by a consideration of past and present Chinese government.
Seventh, the Chinese might make practical contributions to political knowledge and leadership around the world. We can expect these contributions by looking at the history and current state of the Chinese government.
Eighth, the Chinese have lived in a peculiar historical environment, consideration of which may broaden our outlook. Most Western "world histories"—with few exceptions such as H. G. Wells's brilliant Outline—are histories of the West Asiatic and European worlds, with only perfunctory references to China.
Eighth, the Chinese have lived in a unique historical environment, and understanding this can expand our perspective. Most Western "world histories"—with a few exceptions like H. G. Wells's brilliant Outline—focus primarily on the Western Asian and European worlds, offering only superficial references to China.
The relative novelty of Chinese materials to Western research explains in great part the neglect accorded them in the Western social sciences. With the narrowing of the world by modern means of transport and communication the situation is changing. The science of Sinology (systematic study of China through Chinese texts) has won its place among the archaeological disciplines. Sinologists have made available to Westerners a great deal of material, but its value depends in large part upon the degree to which it is incorporated into the generally accessible and usable body of knowledge.
The relatively new introduction of Chinese materials to Western research largely explains why they've been overlooked in Western social sciences. However, as modern transportation and communication have connected the world more, this situation is changing. The field of Sinology (the systematic study of China through Chinese texts) has earned its place among the archaeological disciplines. Sinologists have provided a lot of material for Westerners, but its value largely depends on how well it's integrated into the accessible and usable body of knowledge.
In the consideration of modern Chinese government a somewhat novel approach to government is called for: one which distinguishes different elements and levels of control and makes plain their interrelation. The narrow consideration of the formal structure would be puzzling and discouraging, since the various governments of modern China have been the ornaments rather than the engines of political power. An attempt to explain modern China in terms of constitutional legal development alone would lead to exasperation or frustration; the ideological and institutional context which might convey meaning would be lost.
In looking at the modern Chinese government, a fresh approach is needed—one that identifies different elements and levels of control and clearly shows how they relate to each other. Focusing only on the formal structure would be confusing and disheartening, as the various governments in modern China have served more as decorative pieces than as the driving force of political power. Trying to explain modern China solely through constitutional legal development would be infuriating or frustrating; the ideological and institutional context that provides meaning would be overlooked.
How can government be studied when politics are antecedent to government? If the rulers make and unmake the form of government almost at will, where is the real source of their power? If armies can dissolve overnight and be reassembled under different banners on the morrow, military power may seem tenuous and dependent on other factors. What are these? If property is insecure and the standards of wealth subject to variation, how can economic power be treated as an ultimate determinant? How do men wield authority of any sort, while they create or destroy the machinery of authority?
How can we study government when politics come before it? If those in power can easily change the form of government, where does their true power come from? If armies can disband overnight and regroup under different flags the next day, military power might seem weak and reliant on other factors. What are those factors? If property isn't secure and the definitions of wealth keep changing, how can we consider economic power as the final deciding factor? How do people exercise any kind of authority when they have the ability to create or dismantle the systems of authority?
For centuries China had been held together by a close-knit system dependent upon tradition. This tradition, the ideology called Confucian, was the device whereby the scholar-officials of the old imperial bureaucracy controlled society. Government itself was subordinate to the moral and social leadership of the intellectuals, who relegated the economic and military professions to the less honored categories of society. The whole fabric of Chinese life was made up of interlocking patterns; the West, by destroying a part, tore the whole asunder. Modern China faces more than political problems; a totalitarian revolution has engulfed it. China has been proceeding not from partial control to complete control, as are Italy,2 Germany,3 and the Soviets,4 but from complete control to something not far from universal license—freedom all-pervading, unwanted, and terrifying. The problem of modern Chinese government is the problem of re-creating government out of its raw materials: land, people, doctrine, force, and law.
For centuries, China was held together by a close-knit system based on tradition. This tradition, known as Confucianism, was the way that the scholar-officials of the old imperial bureaucracy controlled society. The government was subordinate to the moral and social leadership of the intellectuals, who assigned the economic and military professions to less respected roles in society. The entire structure of Chinese life consisted of interlocking patterns; when the West disrupted a part, it tore the whole system apart. Modern China faces more than just political issues; it has been engulfed by a totalitarian revolution. China is not moving from partial control to complete control like Italy,2 Germany,3 and the Soviets,4 but rather from complete control to something close to universal freedom—freedom that is overwhelming, undesired, and frightening. The challenge for modern Chinese government is to rebuild governance using its fundamental components: land, people, doctrine, force, and law.
In this problem certain factors stand forth as preeminent: ideological movements, military and economic factors, governments.
In this issue, some factors stand out as most important: ideological movements, military and economic aspects, and governments.
First, the movements. These supplant the ancient tradition and the old hierarchy of scholars. In the place of one settled authority over all subjects, there suddenly appeared thousands of little authorities. Anarchism, dress reform, Christianity, feminism, nationalism, pro-Japanism, communism, atheism, capitalism—discordant and partially contradictory, these all compete for the authority or a part of the authority once held by the old system. China undergoes intellectual, moral, educational, political, economic, military, scientific, and industrial revolutions all at once, and all for the same reason—the passing of the old unified order. Imagine the Renaissance, the Reformation, the French Revolution, the industrial revolution, the Gold Rush of '49, the World War, and the Russian Revolution all happening in the same country in the same generation! This is a common-place comparison, frequently made. Movements determined the loyalty of troops, the title to property, the form of government. Power inhered in them, since they determined the conditions under which men would seek and wield power. A great part of the control of China has been exerted directly, by means of the movements themselves.
First, the movements. These replace the ancient tradition and the old hierarchy of scholars. Instead of one settled authority over all subjects, thousands of smaller authorities suddenly emerged. Anarchism, dress reform, Christianity, feminism, nationalism, pro-Japanism, communism, atheism, capitalism—conflicting and sometimes contradictory, these all vie for the authority or a share of the authority once held by the old system. China is going through revolutions in intellectual, moral, educational, political, economic, military, scientific, and industrial areas all at once, all for the same reason—the decline of the old unified order. Imagine the Renaissance, the Reformation, the French Revolution, the industrial revolution, the Gold Rush of '49, the World War, and the Russian Revolution all taking place in the same country in the same generation! This is a common comparison, often made. Movements determined the loyalty of troops, the ownership of property, and the type of government. Power resided in them, since they established the conditions under which people would seek and exercise power. A significant portion of control in China has been exerted directly through the movements themselves.
Second, the armies took the power which goes with military force, simply because theirs was military force. They did not have to seek power. It accrued to them, out of the disorder of society. Along with military power went economic power as the most tangible and negotiable. Guns and property seem very realistic indices of power, as long as the troops are loyal and the property safe from confiscation or devaluation.
Second, the armies seized the power that comes with military strength, simply because they had military strength. They didn't need to look for power. It came to them from the chaos of society. With military power came economic power, which was the most concrete and negotiable. Weapons and property are very real indicators of power, as long as the troops are loyal and the property is protected from being taken or losing value.
Third, the governments. Between ideological movements, which sought to rebuild the ideas and habits of men, and armies wielding a brief but nearly unrestricted authority, government played its tertiary role. It was at times of ludicrous unimportance, and on some occasions possessed power in its own right. It leaped to a sharply improved position after 1928, but never possessed the generality of assent or the monopoly of force to the degree common in the West.
Third, the governments. Between ideological movements that aimed to reshape people's ideas and habits, and armies holding brief but almost limitless power, the government played a secondary role. At times, it was laughably unimportant, while at other times it held power in its own right. Its status significantly improved after 1928, but it never achieved the widespread approval or the monopoly of force that is common in the West.
Government may mean the control (or attempted control) of society by men professing to act in the name of all society. In this sense it includes propagandists and educators who seek to reconstitute society, leaders of movements, soldiers, economic leaders of all classes, and government leaders (so far as they use government establishments as an actual means of control). Viewed thus, the political processes of modern China are manifold and significant. Here is power stripped naked, power without ornament, power resting squarely upon the brains or guns of men. Men rise and fall in the contest for power; they rise and fall absolutely, not in a fictitious scheme which establishes a fictitious order of constitutional offices sometimes providing asylum for popular leaders in eclipse.
Government can mean the control (or attempted control) of society by individuals claiming to represent everyone. In this sense, it includes propagandists and educators trying to reshape society, movement leaders, soldiers, economic leaders from all classes, and government leaders (as long as they use government institutions as a real means of control). Viewed this way, the political processes in modern China are diverse and significant. This is power laid bare, power without embellishment, power that relies directly on the minds or weapons of people. Individuals rise and fall in the struggle for power; they rise and fall completely, not in a made-up system that creates a false order of constitutional positions that sometimes offer refuge to popular leaders in decline.
Government may also mean the structure and function of that formally organized group in society which claims to act upon the mandate of legal sovereignty. When the concept of sovereignty itself is vague, confused, or absent, government by title may be merely one among several factors of power. Government in China is broader than the governments of China; the two should be distinguished from one another.
Government can also refer to the organization and role of the formally structured group in society that claims to operate under legal sovereignty. When the idea of sovereignty is unclear, confusing, or missing, government by name might just be one of many sources of power. The government in China is broader than just the governments of China; it’s important to differentiate between the two.
In outlining government in Republican China, the present analysis follows the broader construction of the word government. The governments proper are accordingly discussed in the last part, the first two being devoted to the ideological movements and to the military and economic factors. For the purpose of defining the three sets of controls as clearly as possible, each is treated separately. This has necessitated a corresponding arrangement of the historical data, though in each part presented from a different point of view. But it is highly desirable that the long-range Chinese chronology be kept in mind. To this end a table of Chinese dynasties has been provided.5 As a result of separate analysis the movements, the armies, and the governments may appear in bolder relief than would otherwise be possible, and the role of government in the broadest sense may be made clearer, not only for China but for the West as well.
In describing the government in Republican China, this analysis follows a broader understanding of the term government. The actual governments are discussed in the last section, while the first two sections focus on ideological movements and military and economic factors. To define the three sets of controls as clearly as possible, each is examined individually. This required a corresponding organization of the historical data, although each section presents a different perspective. However, it's important to keep the long-term Chinese timeline in mind. To assist with this, a table of Chinese dynasties has been included.5 Through separate analysis, the movements, the armies, and the governments may stand out more than they would otherwise, and the role of government in the broadest sense can be made clearer, not just for China but for the West as well.
Notes
FIRST PART
MOVEMENTS
Chapter I
CONFUCIANISM
The continuity of Chinese civilization depends not alone upon its political virtues, but upon its working effectiveness in all relevant spheres of human activity. In emphasizing certain aspects of old China, it is impossible to trace the entire broad evolution.1 In fact, the emergence of those devices which, along with government in the narrow sense, guided China in her long past dates back to prehistory. Throughout the ages, however, Chinese life has preserved its identity.
The continuity of Chinese civilization relies not just on its political strengths, but also on its effectiveness in all areas of human activity. When focusing on certain aspects of ancient China, it's impossible to cover the whole expansive evolution.1 In reality, the development of the systems that, along with government in a limited sense, directed China in its long history goes back to prehistory. Throughout the ages, however, Chinese life has maintained its unique identity.
Chinese culture is unique in its continuity. Its most striking characteristic is a capacity for change without disruption. It would appear that that characteristic goes back even to [those] cultures which preceded the Shang in northeast China. Shang culture, like all great cultures, was eclectic, fertilized by influences from many quarters. But these influences and techniques, when they were accepted, met the same fate which has overtaken every people, every religion, every philosophy which has invaded China. They were taken up, developed to accord with Chinese conditions, and transmuted into organic parts of a culture which remained fundamentally and characteristically Chinese.2
Chinese culture is notable for its continuity. Its key feature is the ability to evolve while maintaining its core essence. This ability can even be traced back to the cultures that existed before the Shang in northeast China. Shang culture, like all major cultures, was diverse and enriched by various influences. However, these influences and techniques, once adopted, experienced the same process as every people, religion, and philosophy that entered China. They were integrated, adapted to fit Chinese conditions, and transformed into essential parts of a culture that remained fundamentally and distinctly Chinese.2
This is the comment of H. G. Creel, an American Sinologue who has helped to explain the archaeological sites of a Chinese civilization considerably older than any other. Even in its historical beginnings the civilization of man in China displayed features corresponding to that of the modern Chinese.
This is the comment of H. G. Creel, an American expert on Chinese culture who has significantly contributed to understanding the archaeological sites of a Chinese civilization that is much older than any other. Even in its early history, human civilization in China showed traits similar to those of modern Chinese society.
The earliest Chinese state known is the Hsia, which is traditionally termed a dynasty in the Chinese chronicles and given the dates 2205-1765 b. c. More critical examination of the materials of Chinese tradition, the excavation of the engraved bones and bronzes from succeeding periods, and an interpretation of Chinese history with the technique of modern archaeology have upset the credibility of the records of the earliest periods. All that is established is the fact that the Hsia was a state before the Shang. It is unlikely that Hsia exercised any imperial hegemony over other peoples, since the empire system did not rise till Chou times.
The earliest known Chinese state is the Hsia, which is typically referred to as a dynasty in Chinese records and is dated from 2205 to 1765 b. c. A closer look at traditional Chinese sources, the discovery of inscribed bones and bronzes from later periods, and an analysis of Chinese history using modern archaeological methods have called into question the accuracy of records from the earliest times. What we do know is that the Hsia was a state that existed before the Shang. It’s unlikely that the Hsia had any imperial dominance over other peoples, as the empire system didn't develop until the Chou period.
Of the Shang dynasty (traditionally 1765-1123 b. c.) much more is known. Thirty years ago most Western scholars thought the Shang chronicles to be myth, but excavations in northeast China have located a Shang capital and have unearthed a large body of inscriptions on bone.3 The Shang culture must have been highly developed, possessing an urban life, writing, and a definite system of monarchical government. The germs of scholastic leadership were present. Power was in the hands of a single ruler (wang, or king), who claimed hegemony for an undetermined distance beyond the walls of the capital.
Of the Shang dynasty (traditionally 1765-1123 b. c.), much more is known. Thirty years ago, most Western scholars believed the Shang chronicles were myths, but excavations in northeast China have found a Shang capital and uncovered a significant number of inscriptions on bone.3 The Shang culture must have been highly advanced, with urban life, writing, and a clear system of monarchy. The foundations of scholarly leadership were already present. Power was held by a single ruler (wang, or king), who asserted control over an unspecified area beyond the capital's walls.
In the twelfth century b. c. the Shang dynasty was overthrown by conquerors from the west, the Chou. The Chou dynasty bridges the gap between the semihistoric and the definitely historic period of Chinese antiquity. Under the Chou the chief features of Chinese social and intellectual existence took on clear form. From the Chou conquest and their attempts to establish stable government China derived striking social and political characteristics. One of the astonishing facts about early Chinese history is the manner in which the Chou rulers utilized propaganda to make their conquest secure, and in which their propaganda furnished dynamic concepts of Chinese social thought and development.
In the twelfth century B.C., the Shang dynasty was taken down by conquerors from the west, the Chou. The Chou dynasty connects the semihistoric and the clearly historic periods of Chinese ancient history. During the Chou era, the main aspects of Chinese social and intellectual life began to take shape. From the Chou conquest and their efforts to create a stable government, China developed notable social and political traits. One of the remarkable aspects of early Chinese history is how the Chou rulers used propaganda to secure their conquest, and how this propaganda provided powerful ideas that shaped Chinese social thought and development.
The most important of these widely propagandized concepts was that of the Chinese Empire. The city of Shang had been the center of a dominion which could not possibly have included more than a fraction of what is known today as China. The civilized areas along the Yellow River were probably no larger than Palestine. Most of what is now China was conquered in succeeding centuries. Even in this small area, it is not known what relationship existed between the ruler of Shang and other rulers. The Chou monarchs built up the legend that the Shang rulers had occupied a position of primacy among the rulers of the civilized world, and then claimed the position themselves by right of succession through conquest. There was thus fostered the notion of one ruler, central and supreme.
The most important of these widely promoted ideas was that of the Chinese Empire. The city of Shang was the center of a territory that likely covered no more than a small part of what we know today as China. The civilized areas along the Yellow River were probably only about the size of Palestine. Most of what is now China was taken over in the following centuries. Even in this small area, it’s unclear what the relationship was between the ruler of Shang and other rulers. The Chou kings created the myth that the Shang rulers held a top position among the rulers of the civilized world and then claimed that position for themselves through conquest. This helped develop the idea of one central and supreme ruler.
Secondly, the Chou themselves taught the doctrine of the right of revolution. They identified their god with the Shang god instead of declaring that their god had overwhelmed the other. They asserted that this one god had been displeased by the profligacy and wickedness of the Shang and had called upon the Chou to overthrow the Shang rulers. Both these theories, refined and amplified, became fundamentals of Chinese political thought in later ages.4
Secondly, the Chou themselves taught the idea of the right to revolt. They associated their god with the Shang god instead of claiming that their god had defeated the other. They maintained that this single god was unhappy with the extravagance and evil of the Shang and had summoned the Chou to take down the Shang rulers. Both of these theories, refined and expanded, became essential principles of Chinese political thought in later times.4
The Chou established a system of government which left an imprint on Chinese politics for three thousand years. In relating their metropolitan administration to their occupation of the lands of North and Central China they were less successful. Lacking any other device of government, they turned to feudalism, and on the quasi-feudal foundations of the Shang they imposed a fief system. This led first to the division of China into many small feudal units and later to the appearance of powerful territorial states. The first of these periods-that in which feudalism predominated-was known as the Ch'un Ch'iu, or Spring and Autumn epoch (770-473 b. c.). The second—in which the states developed—was known as the Chan Kuo, or Warring States epoch (473-221 b. c.).
The Chou established a government system that influenced Chinese politics for three thousand years. However, when it came to managing their administration over North and Central China, they were less successful. Lacking other forms of governance, they resorted to feudalism and built a fief system on the quasi-feudal foundations of the Shang. This resulted in the division of China into many small feudal units, which eventually led to the emergence of powerful territorial states. The first of these periods, when feudalism was dominant, was known as the Ch'un Ch'iu, or Spring and Autumn period (770-473 b. c.). The second period, characterized by the development of these states, was referred to as the Chan Kuo, or Warring States period (473-221 b. c.).
The rise of the Chou provided China with her first government on an imperial scale and with the beginnings of a theory concerning the nature of imperial government. The increasing disorganization during the Ch'un Ch'iu and Chan Kuo periods led to the development of the Confucian and other philosophies, wherein the Chinese, conscious of political shortcomings, sought the good society.
The rise of the Zhou gave China its first large-scale imperial government and laid the groundwork for a theory about how imperial government should work. The growing chaos during the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods led to the development of Confucianism and other philosophies, where the Chinese, aware of political failures, aimed for a better society.
551 b. c. is most commonly given as the year of Confucius' birth. Confucius (K'ung Ch'iu; also Master K'ung—K'ung Fu-tzŭ, from which Confucius is derived) was a wandering scholar and would-be official whose life was spent in the advocacy of political and social reform. He was important because of his part in establishing the profession of teaching and for his doctrines upholding good government. Discontented with the present, he turned to the past—becoming conservative and aristocratic in outlook. His position in the history of political thought he owes to the bent which he gave aristocratic conservatism. He sought the leadership of the chün-tzŭ (the upright, superior, or aristocratic man) rather than the domination of laws. He developed an ethical system secular and practical in its orientation and humane in its tenets. He emphasized the necessity of the individual's appropriate self-consciousness in the society, and the need for following li (propriety), the established values. He stressed family loyalty above all others, and insisted on respect for tradition. After his death in 479 b. c. his ideas were elaborated, clarified, and revised into what is known as the Confucian system.5
551 B.C. is most commonly recognized as the year of Confucius' birth. Confucius (K'ung Ch'iu; also known as Master K'ung—K'ung Fu-tzŭ, from which Confucius is derived) was a traveling scholar and aspiring official who devoted his life to advocating for political and social reform. He was significant because of his role in establishing teaching as a profession and for his ideas promoting good governance. Discontent with the present, he looked to the past—becoming more conservative and aristocratic in his views. His influence in the history of political thought stems from the way he shaped aristocratic conservatism. He sought the guidance of the chün-tzŭ (the upright, superior, or aristocratic person) rather than relying solely on laws. He developed an ethical system that was secular and practical in its focus and humane in its principles. He emphasized the importance of individual self-awareness within society and the necessity of following li (propriety), the established values. He prioritized family loyalty above all else and insisted on respect for tradition. After his death in 479 b.c., his ideas were further developed, clarified, and revised into what is known as the Confucian system.5
This system underwent many changes. The Confucian influences came to prevail in the Han dynasty, in the second and first centuries b. c., but lost its official preeminence with the fall of the Han in the third century. It nevertheless retained a great share of intellectual leadership. In the Sung period (960-1279) the philosopher Chu Hsi developed Confucianism into its most recent accepted form. Others joined him in sharpening and refining Confucianism.
This system went through many changes. Confucian influences became dominant during the Han dynasty, in the second and first centuries b. c., but lost their official top status with the fall of the Han in the third century. However, it still maintained a significant level of intellectual leadership. During the Sung period (960-1279), the philosopher Chu Hsi developed Confucianism into its most current accepted form. Others collaborated with him to sharpen and refine Confucianism.
The Sung philosophers evolved a Confucianism which showed the influence of the Taoist and Buddhist philosophies. They reinterpreted the classics by emphasizing works other than those hitherto regarded as preeminent. With reference to the concept li, they developed the notion of a truly complete order running through both spirit and matter. Metaphysics, alien to the mind of Confucius himself, became an operative part of Confucian thought. Through their ethical and psychological studies the Sung Confucians translated the Confucian rationale into an effective ideological technique for domination. It is not inconsistent to find them opposing any action definitely governmental. Furthermore, they showed themselves to be conservatives in politics, and through their commentaries on the classics—which were studied in succeeding centuries along with the texts themselves—imprinted their conservatism upon the Chinese mind.
The Sung philosophers developed a version of Confucianism that was influenced by Taoist and Buddhist ideas. They reinterpreted the classic texts by highlighting works that had not previously been considered significant. In relation to the concept of li, they created the idea of a complete order that existed in both spirit and matter. Metaphysics, which was foreign to Confucius himself, became an active part of Confucian thought. Through their studies of ethics and psychology, the Sung Confucians transformed Confucian principles into a practical ideological strategy for control. It's not surprising to see them opposing any clearly governmental actions. Additionally, they were politically conservative, and their commentaries on the classics—which were examined in later centuries along with the original texts—left a lasting conservative imprint on the Chinese mindset.
The ideology called Confucian is not identical with Confucianism as the philosophic system proper. In the first place, it is not known how much of the social doctrines taught by Confucius and his successors was original and how much mere transmission of preexisting beliefs. Confucius himself regarded his work as that of a transmitter and not a creator. Secondly, the whole Chinese culture contributed elements of strength to the ideology to which the name of Confucius became attached by Westerners. Thirdly, the system developed in practice to an extent which Confucius could not have anticipated. The Confucian ideology and society bear the relation to Confucius which Christendom bears to Jesus Christ; both founders would scarcely recognize the derivations to which their teachings have led.
The ideology known as Confucian isn't the same as Confucianism as a specific philosophical system. First of all, it’s unclear how much of the social teachings from Confucius and his followers were original and how much was just passing down existing beliefs. Confucius himself saw his role as a transmitter rather than a creator. Secondly, the entire Chinese culture added strong elements to the ideology that Westerners associated with Confucius. Thirdly, the system evolved in practice in ways that Confucius could never have predicted. The Confucian ideology and society relate to Confucius in the same way that Christendom relates to Jesus Christ; both founders would hardly recognize the interpretations their teachings have led to.
The Confucian ideology came to prevail in China just before the day of Christ. At the time of Christ, Wang Mang, a usurper and a zealous Confucian, shook the Han Empire with his experiments. A period of reaction against Confucianism set in. Taoism and Buddhism provided rival cults. After the twelfth century, Confucianism rose slowly to power over men's minds again—although it had never been wholly superseded by other doctrines, it had long lacked its all-compelling primacy. Not until the Ming dynasty (1368-1643) did it become the state philosophy of China, the ideology whereby China lived politically and whereby she was governed.
The Confucian ideology became dominant in China just before the birth of Christ. At that time, Wang Mang, a usurper and a devoted Confucian, unsettled the Han Empire with his experiments. This led to a backlash against Confucianism. Taoism and Buddhism emerged as competing belief systems. After the twelfth century, Confucianism gradually regained its influence over people's minds—though it had never completely been replaced by other teachings, it had lost its stronghold for a long time. It wasn't until the Ming dynasty (1368-1643) that it became the official state philosophy of China, shaping the political landscape and the way the country was governed.
Descriptions of Confucian China apply, therefore, with particular cogency to the past five hundred years, if account is taken of the role of Confucianism as a state philosophy. But if those elements of Chinese culture which are subsumed under the name of Confucianism are considered apart from Confucian philosophy, the time may be extended indefinitely. Confucian doctrine is one aspect of Chinese culture which has in various centuries risen to the forefront. Underneath this doctrine there are tenets, near the level of unconscious habit, which apply to almost all ages of China. It is difficult to separate the two phenomena and to distinguish between Chinese culture and its most representative philosophy. An analogy, remote but suggestive, is the influence of Aristotle in the West. Periods of Aristotelian predominance can be distinguished from the general history of Western thought, in which Aristotle plays a consistent but lesser role. As Aristotle was interpreted by Aquinas, so was Confucianism by the Sung philosophers. Aristotelian politics are far removed from the specific problems of representative or modern authoritarian government; nevertheless they possess great value and exercise an indeterminable influence upon the entire West. The analogy holds for China if left in its loosest terms. Confucianism is far from oblivion. The China which met the Western impact—"old China" in the eyes of the twentieth century—was in fact more Confucian than was the West Aristotelian. She was permeated by an ideology in which Confucius' teachings were the key pattern, though not one which he had made up in its entirety.
Descriptions of Confucian China are particularly relevant to the last five hundred years, especially when considering Confucianism as a state philosophy. However, if we think about the aspects of Chinese culture that fall under the umbrella of Confucianism separately from Confucian philosophy itself, the timeframe can be extended indefinitely. Confucian doctrine is just one element of Chinese culture that has risen to prominence in various centuries. Beneath this doctrine are principles that, almost like unconscious habits, apply across nearly all periods of Chinese history. It's challenging to separate these two phenomena and to distinguish between Chinese culture and its most representative philosophy. A distant but illustrative analogy is the influence of Aristotle in the West. We can identify specific periods of Aristotelian dominance within the broader history of Western thought, where Aristotle consistently plays a significant but lesser role. Just as Aristotle was interpreted by Aquinas, Confucianism was interpreted by the Sung philosophers. While Aristotelian politics are quite different from the specific issues of modern representative or authoritarian government, they still hold significant value and have an immeasurable impact on the entire Western world. This analogy can be loosely applied to China as well. Confucianism is far from forgotten. The China that encountered the Western influence—referred to as "old China" by the twentieth century—was, in fact, more Confucian than the West was Aristotelian. It was deeply influenced by an ideology where Confucius' teachings formed the core framework, even though it wasn’t solely his invention.
In Confucian China, government was reduced to a minimum. There existed a set of institutions which in many respects afforded a remarkable although misleading parallel to the governments of the West. In fact, the earliest Western visitors to China found no difficulty in applying their own political language to China. The supreme Chinese leader they called the emperor, despite the inevitable Caesarian connotations of the term and the fact that it erased the peculiar significance of the Chinese title. Subordinate areas were called provinces. All the way through, the use of European concepts compelled whole series of unwarranted parallels. The term mandarin forced its way into Western tongues, however, since there was no existing term to describe the members of the curious hierarchy of scholar-bureaucrats occupying a position of hegemony among the institutions of Chinese society. Unfortunately for Chinese as well as Westerners, both were so poorly informed in the beginnings of intercourse that the Chinese could not secure an adequate picture of Europe, while the Europeans assumed that the Chinese were more, rather than less, like themselves. The Chinese society, with a single supreme ritual leader, was termed an empire, and the predominant hierarchy of that society a government.
In Confucian China, the government operated at a minimum level. There were institutions that, in many ways, provided a striking but misleading resemblance to Western governments. In fact, the first Western visitors to China had no trouble using their own political terms to describe it. They referred to the top Chinese leader as the emperor, despite the inevitable associations that term had and the fact that it overlooked the unique significance of the Chinese title. The lesser areas were called provinces. Throughout this process, applying European concepts led to a series of inappropriate comparisons. The term mandarin entered Western languages because there was no existing word to describe the members of the unusual hierarchy of scholar-bureaucrats who held a dominant position in Chinese society's institutions. Unfortunately for both the Chinese and Westerners, both sides were so misinformed at the beginning of their interactions that the Chinese couldn't get an accurate picture of Europe, while the Europeans assumed that the Chinese were more like them rather than less. The Chinese society, with a single supreme ritual leader, was labeled an empire, and the top hierarchy of that society was seen as a government.
Actually, modern political scientists would have to hesitate before applying the term government to the hierarchy of old China. In many respects that hierarchy was more like Europe's medieval universities and our fraternal societies than the governments of the West. The prestige accruing to positions in the system was not derived so much from political power as from the status which the system offered to its members. An official, although he might value his power, was regarded in the society at large almost as much for what he was as for the dignity with which the office invested him. This arose from his peculiar role, in which his function was to provide a model of propriety in his private and public life rather than to interfere in the lives of others. Interference, to be sure, occurred—sharply, Draconically, directed more against the social group of the offender than against the offender himself, on the theory that it was the function of the group to keep its members in line with the common-sense traditions. In such rare cases the officialdom became a government—government as the institution of men who seek to control society in the name of all society. Normally the officialdom was not a government in this sense, as it claimed leadership rather than control, preached rather than punished, shamed rather than intimidated the people.
Actually, modern political scientists would need to think twice before calling the hierarchy of old China a government. In many ways, that hierarchy resembled Europe’s medieval universities and our fraternal societies more than Western governments. The prestige associated with positions in this system came more from social status than from political power. An official, while he may have valued his authority, was seen by society more for who he was than for the dignity granted to him by his position. This stemmed from his unique role, where his job was to serve as a model of propriety in both private and public life rather than to meddle in others’ affairs. Interference did happen—often harshly and severely—targeted more at the social group of the offender than at the offender themselves, based on the belief that it was the group's responsibility to keep its members in line with common-sense traditions. In those rare instances, the officialdom acted as a government—an institution of people who attempt to control society for the sake of the whole society. Typically, though, the officialdom was not a government in this way; it sought leadership rather than control, focused on preaching rather than punishing, and aimed to shame rather than intimidate the people.
Confucius said, "If the people be led by laws, and uniformity sought to be given them by punishments, they will try to avoid the punishment, but have no sense of shame. If they be led by virtue, and uniformity sought to be given them by the rules of propriety, they will have the sense of shame, and moreover will become good."6 In a governmental system which was avowedly Confucian, the officials were discouraged from trying to formulate rules, for such rules, if specific, could only duplicate the enactments of custom and, if general, might entangle the official in a web of words. If the officials were personally and individually worthless, there would be no hope for good government and the only remedy would consist in selecting good officials and placing them in high positions. If the officials were good, their integrity and common sense would show them the solutions to problems and they would have no need to solicit advice from some manual of commands. No lifeless paper and ink could guide a people unless there were upright officials to study the classics and put the judicious rules found in them into effect. The only safeguard against bad government was good government by good men; the only remedy for bad government was the effort of good men. The Chinese never set up an imaginary machinery and turned themselves into its cogs. To the simple, common-sense humanity of the Confucians, a government made up of rigid laws—a system having no reference to the personality or value of individuals, but embedded in a vast mechanism of numbers—would have seemed anathema and lunacy.
Confucius said, "If people are governed by laws and uniformity is enforced through punishments, they'll just try to avoid the punishment and won't feel any shame. If they're led by virtue and uniformity is encouraged through proper conduct, they'll feel shame and will become better people."6 In a government that clearly followed Confucian principles, officials were discouraged from trying to create specific rules because those would just replicate customs, and general rules could trap them in complicated wording. If the officials were personally and individually unworthy, there would be no hope for good governance, and the only solution would be to choose good officials and place them in important roles. If the officials were good, their honesty and common sense would help them find solutions to issues without needing to refer to a manual of commands. No lifeless paper and ink could guide people unless there were honorable officials who studied the classics and implemented the wise rules found in them. The best safeguard against poor governance was good governance led by good people; the only cure for bad governance was the effort of good individuals. The Chinese never created an imaginary system and turned themselves into mere parts of it. To the straightforward and sensible Confucians, a government built on strict laws—a system that disregarded the individuality or worth of people and was trapped in a complicated framework of numbers—would have seemed absurd and insane.
Government in China was an auxiliary activity, the reserve power of a hierarchy given to the pursuit of different ends. The officials were teachers first and magistrates afterward; the emperor was a supreme model first and a ruler afterward; the people were shamed, and punished only when they were shameless. Such was the ideal theory upon which the Chinese built their world society. The facts were rarely as bright as they might have hoped; the reserve power never disappeared.
Government in China was a secondary activity, the backup power of a hierarchy directed towards various goals. The officials were educators first and judges later; the emperor was a primary role model first and a leader afterward; the people faced shame and punishment only when they acted without shame. This was the ideal theory on which the Chinese constructed their societal framework. The reality was seldom as optimistic as they might have wished; the backup power was always present.
The necessity for government did not always proceed from the frailties of the governed. The Confucian system, although worthy of its great esteem, was marked by the difficulties which attend all human organization. Corruption and tyranny appeared, and were not by any means negligible. In many cases it may be supposed that a system of laws would have provided redress for individuals treated arbitrarily or unjustly; but, if one is to judge by experience in the West, even law brings with it other types of injustice peculiar to itself. In China some of the most benevolent and effective emperors advocated at times a government of rules and not of men, in order to check the caprice and the oppression of officials; yet the role of law in China, in contrast to the part it has played in the West, remained slight. The West affords instances of effective political work outside legal systems, while the Chinese have produced law codes of considerable breadth and significance. Nevertheless, the power of Chinese government aside from law is just as clear as the Western development of government within law.
The need for government didn’t always stem from the weaknesses of the governed. The Confucian system, though highly respected, faced challenges common to all human organizations. Corruption and tyranny emerged and were significant issues. In many cases, one could argue that a legal system might have offered remedies for individuals treated unjustly or arbitrarily; however, judging by Western experience, even laws can introduce different forms of injustice. In China, some of the most kind and effective emperors sometimes promoted a government based on rules instead of individuals to curb the whims and abuses of officials; yet, the role of law in China, compared to its role in the West, was relatively minor. The West has examples of effective political action outside of legal frameworks, while the Chinese have developed legal codes that are quite extensive and important. Still, the power of the Chinese government beyond law is just as evident as the Western evolution of government within the framework of law.
The old Chinese system was based upon control through ideas, control exercised through the maintenance of clear notions of right and wrong, as founded in certain well-established common-sense traditions. The world of fact and the world of right and wrong were bound together, and the whole ideology was one of general and all-pervasive order. While the Western impact was felt cumulatively through the nineteenth century, the Chinese world of fact went down into the limbo of myth in a few disestablished generations, and with it went the compulsion which Confucian common sense had exerted.7 The consequent development of new ways of acting, which had nothing to do with traditional control, upset the entire scheme. When the system of ideological guidance began breaking down, there was a stampede to get away from it. Men no longer trusted it, no longer trusted the tameness of their neighbors. A new wildness, a savagery armed with science, had come with the aliens from beyond the seas. It was the old hierarchy to which men turned, calling it the state.
The old Chinese system relied on control through ideas, maintaining clear concepts of right and wrong based on established common-sense traditions. The reality of facts and the concepts of right and wrong were interlinked, creating an ideology of widespread and all-encompassing order. While the Western influence gradually impacted China throughout the nineteenth century, the Chinese understanding of reality faded into myth within just a few generations, taking with it the compulsion that Confucian common sense had imposed.7 The resulting emergence of new ways of acting, unrelated to traditional control, disrupted the entire framework. As the system of ideological guidance began to fail, people rushed to escape it. Trust in this system eroded, and they no longer depended on the conformity of their neighbors. A new chaos, a savage force backed by science, arrived with the foreigners from across the seas. It was to the old hierarchy that people turned, referring to it as the state.
As a state, as an all-embracing control institution, the old Chinese hierarchy was a pseudomorph—it looked like a state but was not really one. Now it had to develop those characteristics of regularity, impersonality, and machine effectiveness demanded of a state in the modern world. It had to restore the virtue of men by telling them how it was possible to be virtuous in a world in which all things turned and changed with the days and not with the centuries. It had to gather together the members of the old Chinese world-community, reorient them with respect to the new, divided world around them, and fight off the inroads of outsiders. Above everything else, it had to grow strong, so that it might institute order, so that it might someday grow weak again. On the other hand, if a governmental system were set up which tried to maintain the precarious supremacy that Western states have enjoyed, and which was subject to uncontrolled fluctuations in the thought of the people upon whom it rested, the Chinese might lose their character as Chinese. They might be absorbed into the Western world and become a group of yellow-skinned traditionless men, living according to the heritage of white men's laws and doomed to a perpetual inferiority because these laws were not their own. They might be aliens upon the earth, with no group to call their own. Such a nightmarish vision may have come to Sun Yat-sen when he pleaded with all his heart for the unification and defense of a China still Chinese.
As a state, as a comprehensive controlling institution, the old Chinese hierarchy was a sham—it appeared to be a state but wasn’t truly one. Now it had to develop the traits of consistency, impersonality, and effective governance expected of a state in today’s world. It had to restore the moral standards of individuals by explaining how one could be virtuous in a world where everything changes with the days rather than the centuries. It had to bring together the members of the old Chinese community, reorient them to the new, divided world around them, and fend off outside influences. Most importantly, it needed to strengthen itself to establish order, so that it could eventually become weaker again. Conversely, if a government system were established that tried to maintain the fragile dominance that Western states have enjoyed, and which was subject to erratic shifts in the beliefs of the people it governed, the Chinese might lose their identity. They could be absorbed into the Western world and become a group of yellow-skinned, traditionless individuals, living under the laws created by others and condemned to a perpetual inferiority because those laws were not their own. They might become outsiders in their own land, without a community to call their own. Such a terrifying vision may have crossed Sun Yat-sen’s mind when he earnestly advocated for the unification and defense of a China that remained distinctly Chinese.
The old system broke and collapsed in 1911-1912. This collapse was hastened by the fact that the imperial family was incapable of leadership. A succession of degenerates and children occupied the throne—the one intelligent emperor was imprisoned by a clique—and a fanatical old woman held enough power to keep anyone else from using it, but not enough to lead or to want to lead a revolution from above. When the old structure caved in, over four hundred million people were without effective government, and no one really knew how to create it.
The old system fell apart in 1911-1912. This collapse was sped up by the fact that the imperial family couldn't lead. A series of weak and young rulers took the throne—the one smart emperor was locked away by a group—and a fanatical old woman had enough power to prevent anyone else from taking charge, but not enough to lead or desire to lead a revolution from above. When the old system crumbled, over four hundred million people were left without effective government, and no one really knew how to build one.
Only some of the movements which have occurred in China have had political significance. With the collapse of the old stable order, the Chinese fell into great confusion, devoting themselves to a variety of doctrines and crusades. Some of these movements may be regarded as subordinate to the day-to-day struggle for military or governmental power; others, though within the sphere of politics as far as their interests were concerned, never acquired sufficient importance to impress themselves upon the general political scene.
Only some of the movements that have taken place in China have had political significance. With the fall of the old stable order, the Chinese experienced a lot of confusion, turning to various ideologies and campaigns. Some of these movements can be seen as secondary to the everyday fight for military or government power; others, while related to politics in terms of their interests, never became important enough to make a mark on the broader political landscape.
The only movements which need be here considered are constituent ones. It has been noted that the real basis for the stability and operation of the old Chinese society lay not in the power of an organized body of law-makers, law-enforcers, and law-interpreters but in the constitutionalism of common sense, in the deep harmony of agreement which the Confucian outlook on fact and value had created. Men were raised tame, and what tamed them was an ideology—a unified, coherent body of ideas—which related the knowledge of the world to the sphere of morals, which was applied by the intellectually dominant classes as a means of control, and which secured for the controlling classes hegemony over all groups in society.
The only movements we need to consider here are the foundational ones. It's been noted that the real basis for the stability and operation of old Chinese society wasn't the power of a structured group of lawmakers, law enforcers, and law interpreters, but rather the constitutionalism of common sense and the deep harmony of agreement created by the Confucian perspective on facts and values. People were raised to be compliant, and what tamed them was an ideology—a unified, coherent set of ideas—that connected the understanding of the world to the realm of morals. This ideology was used by the intellectually dominant classes as a means of control and secured their dominance over all groups in society.
The moment the old order weakened, it was inevitable that men would try to find substitutes which met four criteria: (1) a plausibly satisfactory explanation for the world of fact; (2) a persuasively related scheme of values (right, wrong; good, bad); (3) use of this explanation and the value scheme (both together forming an ideology) to control behavior; (4) authoritative status of the individuals promoting the ideology, whether or not organized as a group.
The moment the old order started to break down, it was inevitable that people would look for alternatives that met four criteria: (1) a credible explanation for the reality around them; (2) a convincing framework of values (right, wrong; good, bad); (3) using this explanation and value framework (which together form an ideology) to guide behavior; (4) the authoritative status of the people promoting the ideology, whether or not they were organized as a group.
It will be recognized that these criteria fit the great religious movements of mankind; it is equally apparent that they lend themselves to the promotion of governance. Governing under conditions of ideological anarchy is at best a precarious effort—a makeshift, a pitiable building upon sand. The Western world faces today the same problem that the Chinese face: How are men to agree widely enough to live together in peace? But the Chinese approached this problem from an experience of deliberately fostered agreement. Confucianism had the effectiveness of the great religions and a sophistication and malleability superior, perhaps, to any of them. As a consequence, the modern Chinese were keenly aware of the necessity of the last two criteria. The problem of ideological guidance is only half solved with the presentation of a new scheme of facts and a new scheme of morals; propaganda and institutionalization remain.
It will be recognized that these criteria fit the major religious movements of humanity; it is also clear that they can help promote governance. Governing under conditions of ideological chaos is, at best, a shaky endeavor—a temporary solution, a sad structure built on sand. The Western world today faces the same issue as the Chinese: How can people find enough common ground to live together in peace? However, the Chinese have tackled this issue from a background of intentionally cultivated agreement. Confucianism had the effectiveness of the great religions and a level of sophistication and flexibility that may surpass any of them. As a result, modern Chinese people were acutely aware of the necessity of the last two criteria. The problem of ideological guidance is only partially resolved with the introduction of a new set of facts and a new moral framework; propaganda and institutionalization still need to be addressed.
Complaints are current in the West to the effect that art, science, and letters are becoming propaganda—that is, that they are being used to control men, or as attempts to control men. The Chinese of 1912 and after never had similar scruples. All human effort was propaganda, and whatever was not, was of only passing interest. There was no alternative while the Chinese tried to found a new common sense in the discredited ruins of their old world order. Their natural science had been impeached by the demonstrable superiority of Western science. Their code of ethics, whatever its aesthetic appeal, was ineffectual as a way of conduct among people who had different, more violent notions of right and wrong. Even the code of personal behavior—the elaborate courtesies, the leisureliness, the grace of life in old China—was worthless in an environment which put a high premium upon speed, impersonality, efficiency. As the Chinese turned to a revision of all aspects of their mode of life at once, different groups, trying to find some one key reform which would solve all difficulties, fell into discord. Economic advance, political reorganization, "realism" in outlook, educational reform—all these had their adherents. None was allowed, by either adherents or opponents, to stand simply as a group of separate reform measures to be considered on their own merits; the drive for a new ideology made all proposals important for their bent rather than their content. A simple thing like the desirability of using Latin letters in mass education immediately took on a vast significance when related to the Kulturpolitik of the time. The left-wingers once attacked the missionaries who had first tried to introduce it, on the ground that the missionaries were seeking to prostitute the Chinese mind and to make the Chinese betray the past. Later the Communists enthusiastically pushed the same scheme, stating that the Chinese ideographs were a stronghold of reactionary thought. The torments of the struggle inevitably caused the terms of conflict to resolve; gradually several more or less determinant movements emerged, around which all other reforms tended to cluster, because of sympathy or logical relationship.
Complaints are common in the West about how art, science, and literature are becoming propaganda—that is, they’re being used to control people or to try to control them. The Chinese people after 1912 didn’t have similar concerns. To them, all human effort was propaganda, and anything else was only of temporary interest. There was no other option while the Chinese sought to establish a new understanding amidst the faded remnants of their old world order. Their natural science had been challenged by the clear superiority of Western science. Their ethics, no matter how appealing in style, were ineffective in guiding behavior among people who had different, more aggressive views of right and wrong. Even their personal conduct—the intricate courtesies, the leisurely pace, the elegance of life in ancient China—became irrelevant in a society that valued speed, impersonality, and efficiency. As the Chinese set out to revise every part of their way of life at once, various groups, each searching for one key reform to resolve all issues, fell into conflict. Economic progress, political reorganization, a "realistic" approach, educational reform—each had its supporters. Neither supporters nor opponents allowed any of these to be viewed merely as separate reform proposals to be evaluated on their own merits; the push for a new ideology influenced how all proposals were perceived, focusing on their direction rather than their content. A simple issue like the need to use Latin letters in mass education quickly became highly significant when connected to the cultural politics of the time. Leftists once criticized the missionaries who initially tried to introduce it, claiming that the missionaries were trying to corrupt the Chinese mind and make them betray their past. Later, the Communists enthusiastically promoted the same idea, arguing that Chinese characters were a bastion of reactionary thought. The struggles of this conflict inevitably shaped the terms of engagement; gradually, a few key movements emerged, around which all other reforms tended to revolve, either out of shared interest or clear connection.
Among the movements, Confucianism stands first. Even with its limpness and decadence, it still represents the greatest single intellectual force in the country. To the Chinese, this force may not even be apparent, and they take it as much for granted as the air they breathe. Nevertheless, the outside observer can see that even though Confucianism is inert as a movement, its inertia is more important than the pressures of other causes. Unconsciously, the Chinese accept whole tracts of Confucian thought. They accept, in other words, the guidance of Confucian ideology in much the same way that Americans who are not churchgoers still accept the major premises of Christianity, simply because their whole environment is charged with it. Just as in the West a universal and potent Christian revival in politics is not likely but is nevertheless conceivable, so in China it is not very probable but quite possible that there will be a successful resurrection of the orthodox Confucian philosophy. Whether a strict Confucianism could return without monarchy is doubtful; and Sun Yat-sen's blend of republicanism and Confucianism is so well established that it may prevent the successful promotion of uninterpreted Confucianism.
Among the movements, Confucianism comes first. Even with its decline and diminished influence, it still represents the greatest single intellectual force in the country. To the Chinese, this force might not even be noticeable, and they take it for granted just like the air they breathe. However, an outside observer can see that even though Confucianism is inactive as a movement, its inertia is more significant than the pressures of other causes. Unconsciously, the Chinese embrace large portions of Confucian thought. They accept, in other words, the guidance of Confucian ideology much like Americans who don’t attend church still embrace the core ideas of Christianity, simply because their entire environment is infused with it. Just as in the West, while a universal and strong Christian revival in politics isn’t likely, it’s still possible, in China, a successful revival of orthodox Confucian philosophy is not very probable but certainly conceivable. Whether strict Confucianism could make a comeback without a monarchy is questionable; and Sun Yat-sen's combination of republicanism and Confucianism is so well established that it might hinder the successful promotion of unadapted Confucianism.
The Taoists and Buddhists are similarly inactive in politics. More strictly concerned with the supernatural than is Confucianism, they represent significant tangential forces upon the flow of political development, but do not express themselves in overt intervention. Among the leaders of all groups except the Communists there are important members of both sects. It is not uncommon for any of them, defeated in war or temporarily eliminated from politics, to turn to a monastery and study ancient texts, much in the way that an idle American politician goes to a farm, cultivating his health and his reputation.
The Taoists and Buddhists also tend to stay out of politics. They focus more on the supernatural compared to Confucianism and are important indirect influences on political development, but they don't get involved directly. Within all groups, except for the Communists, there are significant members from both sects. It's not unusual for any of them, after losing a war or being sidelined in politics, to retreat to a monastery to study ancient texts, similar to how a laid-back American politician might head to a farm to improve their health and reputation.
Islam is a minor but living force in China. It has long prevailed in the border territories of the Northwest, and for generations has presented vital and effective opposition to the Chinese influence. The territory of the Mohammedans was consequently a hotbed of rebellion and separatism, until the ghastly religious wars of the past century drowned autonomous tendencies in an ocean of blood. At the present time the Islamic movement faces another equal to itself in ferocity and persuasiveness—Marxism—in Outer Mongolia, across the border in the U. S. S. R., and in the northwest controlled by the Chinese Red Army. Thus far Islam has given no promise of power.
Islam is a small but active presence in China. It has long existed in the border regions of the Northwest and has effectively resisted Chinese influence for generations. The areas occupied by Muslims were therefore a hotspot for rebellion and separatism, until the brutal religious wars of the past century extinguished autonomous movements in a sea of blood. Currently, the Islamic movement is up against another force equally intense and persuasive—Marxism—in Outer Mongolia, just across the border in the U.S.S.R., and in the northwest controlled by the Chinese Red Army. So far, Islam has shown no signs of gaining power.
Nationalism—the movement launched by Sun Yat-sen, which follows his doctrines of the San Min Chu I8—is the official movement of the National Government of China and of the Nationalist armies under Chiang K'ai-shek. It is consequently the chief power of positive action in the whole country. At various times, Sun's followers have been known as Progressives, Revolutionists, Republicans, and Nationalists—according to the phase of their program then uppermost.
Nationalism—the movement started by Sun Yat-sen, based on his principles of the San Min Chu I8—is the official movement of the National Government of China and the Nationalist armies led by Chiang K'ai-shek. As a result, it is the main force for positive action throughout the country. At different times, Sun's supporters have been referred to as Progressives, Revolutionists, Republicans, and Nationalists, depending on which aspect of their agenda was most prominent at the time.
Opportunism, rationalized by one or another ornamental philosophy, has been very common in modern China. It has accepted ideological materials the way they are used in superficial struggles of the West—making ideals fit the facts and using them for the sake of the facts. Opportunism has been characterized by the avid acceptance of wholly implausible doctrines, or by a disingenuous "realism." Proalien and defeatist movements have been opportunist in practical matters; "strong man" philosophies have served the causes of individual ambitions. Ideologically these currents were noteworthy only because they stirred up the mud, making genuine intellectual clarification all the more difficult.
Opportunism, justified by one philosophical trend or another, has been quite common in modern China. It has adopted ideological ideas similarly to how they are used in the superficial conflicts of the West—adjusting ideals to fit the facts and leveraging them for practical purposes. Opportunism has been characterized by a willingness to accept entirely unrealistic doctrines or by an insincere kind of "realism." Proalien and defeatist movements have acted opportunistically in practical situations; "strong man" philosophies have fueled personal ambitions. Ideologically, these trends were significant only because they muddied the waters, making true intellectual clarity even harder to achieve.
Finally, three important movements have come from outside. These are Christianity, Marxism, and pro-Japanism.
Finally, three significant movements have emerged from outside. These are Christianity, Marxism, and pro-Japanism.
Each sociopolitical movement in China has had economic connections. Some movements are avowedly bourgeois and capitalist and find their roots in Western tradition. Others are inspired by the challenge of the land problem, which is very acute. World production has upset Chinese farm prices; international trade has ruined many peasant craft industries; modern armies have imposed unprecedented tax burdens; opium and erosion ruin large portions of the people and the land. In some cases the chaos in the countryside can only be stilled by massacre. Despite the presence of capitalist, proletarian, and agrarian economic movements, it seems likely that economic questions will be settled by groups which do not concentrate upon them to the exclusion of all others. Meanwhile, each of the movements seeking to create a new China will have to provide for reform or replacement of the economic system, which is decrepit because of its internal decline and the appearance of economic devices from the West vastly more effective, but inconsistent with Chinese modes of existence.
Each sociopolitical movement in China has had economic ties. Some movements are clearly bourgeois and capitalist, rooted in Western tradition. Others are driven by the urgent issue of land. Global production has disrupted Chinese farm prices; international trade has devastated many peasant craft industries; modern armies have imposed unprecedented tax burdens; opium and soil erosion harm large parts of the population and the land. In some instances, the chaos in the countryside can only be quelled through violence. Despite the presence of capitalist, proletarian, and agrarian economic movements, it seems likely that economic issues will be addressed by groups that do not focus on them to the exclusion of everything else. In the meantime, each of the movements aiming to create a new China will need to plan for reform or replacement of the economic system, which is crumbling due to its internal decline and the introduction of economic methods from the West that are far more effective but clash with traditional Chinese ways of living.
Confucianism as an official movement has been used to support other tendencies, to further the opportunist activities of particular cliques, and to bolster—by disguising—the Japanese occupation of Manchuria. It is incorrect, however, to limit the role of Confucianism in modern China to these facts. In serving as a foundation for other movements it possesses unmeasured potentialities.
Confucianism, as an official movement, has been used to support various agendas, to promote the self-serving activities of certain groups, and to obscure the Japanese occupation of Manchuria. However, it's not accurate to restrict the role of Confucianism in modern China to just these aspects. By serving as a foundation for other movements, it holds immense potential.
Confucianism supposes that the truth and the socially desirable are identical; that both are identical with the Confucian tradition; and that an elite of scholars is required to propagate truth, clothing it with the language of tradition and morality. Confucianism is hostile to the very notion of sovereignty, leaves no room for a system of permanently separate nations, and is unable to accommodate the Western idea of an accidental growth in knowledge, dependent upon sporadic individual initiative. Confucianism is strong in so far as it promotes a society based upon knowledge, in which individuals can ascend or descend according to their personal virtue and competence. Such an ideal has a definite end in the physical universe by working toward a human immortality of the flesh and the spirit—flesh through the perpetuation of the family name in the male line, spirit through the transmission of records and knowledge. Its present-day defects are obvious. The world of fact in the Confucian ideology does not correspond with the beliefs accepted as fact by the dominant West. The intellectual insulation against the outside necessary to ideological control could not be achieved by any single modern nation without the use of tyranny. Moreover, Confucian ethics and politics, more than twenty-four centuries old, can scarcely be expected to conform to the changed minutiae of human life, dominated by technology. Nevertheless, while the Chinese may not turn again to the classics for guidance in concrete situations, or consult ancient authorities for solutions to simple practical problems, the moral and social doctrines of Confucianism, redefined or modified, could well play a definite role in the modern world. In China the chief rivals to Confucianism will be the new heterodox schools of reinterpreted Confucianism—such as the versions posed by Sun Yat-sen and Chiang K'ai-shek, or the watery Confucianism of Manchoukuo.
Confucianism suggests that truth and what society values are the same; that both align with the Confucian tradition; and that a group of scholars is needed to share truth, wrapping it in the language of tradition and morality. Confucianism opposes the idea of sovereignty, doesn't support a system of permanently separate nations, and can't accommodate the Western idea that knowledge grows randomly, depending on individual initiative. Confucianism is effective as it promotes a society based on knowledge, where individuals can rise or fall based on their personal virtue and competence. This ideal aims for a specific goal in the physical universe by striving for human immortality in body and spirit—body through the continuation of the family name through males, and spirit through the preservation of records and knowledge. Its current flaws are clear. The factual world in Confucian ideology doesn’t match the beliefs accepted by the dominant West. The intellectual isolation needed for ideological control couldn't be achieved by any modern nation without resorting to tyranny. Furthermore, Confucian ethics and politics, which are over twenty-four centuries old, can't easily adapt to the specifics of modern life, which is heavily influenced by technology. Nevertheless, while the Chinese may not look back to the classics for guidance in practical situations, or rely on ancient authorities for straightforward solutions, the moral and social principles of Confucianism, when redefined or adapted, could still play a significant role in the modern world. In China, the main rivals to Confucianism will be the new unconventional schools of reinterpreted Confucianism—like those proposed by Sun Yat-sen and Chiang K'ai-shek, or the diluted version of Confucianism found in Manchoukuo.
The nonformal unorganized power of Confucianism weighs more heavily. If Confucianism were to be considered alone on the strength of the movements featuring the password "Back to Confucius!" it would be so negligible as to merit no attention. Not the strength of its partisans but the concessions of its opponents and rivals make Confucianism important. Confucius can no more be eradicated from modern China than Plato, Aristotle, and Christ from the background of Western society. Every Chinese movement, starting with Confucianism as the status quo, will have to incorporate a large part of the traditional doctrines. It may well be that in the new breeds of thought the Confucian strain will prove dominant and most lasting.
The informal and unstructured influence of Confucianism is significant. If we only looked at the movements that champion the slogan "Back to Confucius!", its impact would be so minimal that it wouldn't be worth mentioning. It's not the strength of its supporters but the gestures of its opponents and competitors that make Confucianism noteworthy. Confucius can't be removed from modern China any more than Plato, Aristotle, and Christ can be erased from the foundation of Western society. Every Chinese movement that begins with Confucianism as the norm will have to adopt much of the traditional teachings. It's quite possible that in new waves of thought, the Confucian influence will turn out to be the most dominant and enduring.
Until the breakdown of the Empire, Confucian texts were studied appreciatively rather than critically. One does not criticize common sense unless one is anxious for the reputation of a crank. With the blinding dawn of Western knowledge, Confucianism went into the wastebasket. Two years in New York were worth a generation of study over the ancient authorities. From time to time, under the Republic, the various governments discussed plans for educational reform, or haphazardly encouraged the dying traditionalist schools; but nothing could restore the prestige of classicism. Strangely, the greatest impetus toward classical learning was provided by the challengers of the classics. Modern Chinese scholarship, using Western methods of critical study, and armed with new specializations undreamed of by the archaists, found that the traditional authorities were valuable not only for what they pretended to be—plain, direct, factual records—but also as source material for penetrating interpretations.
Until the fall of the Empire, Confucian texts were appreciated rather than critiqued. You don't question common sense unless you want to be seen as odd. With the sudden rise of Western knowledge, Confucianism was tossed aside. Two years in New York were more valuable than a lifetime of studying ancient texts. Occasionally, during the Republic, various governments talked about education reform or randomly supported the fading traditionalist schools, but nothing could bring back the respect for classical learning. Interestingly, the biggest push for classical studies came from those challenging the classics. Modern Chinese scholarship, adopting Western methods of critical analysis and equipped with new specializations unknown to the traditionalists, discovered that the classic texts were important not just for what they appeared to be—simple, straightforward records—but also as valuable material for deeper interpretations.
The Chinese have turned to this task since the opening of the various scientific agencies of the National Government at Nanking and have already produced works of importance on their own past. They have pushed back their scientifically ascertainable history almost a thousand years. The modern Chinese students, who hated the classics when they were mouthed by sedate old scholars ignorant of the modern world, now devote themselves to the classics to criticize them; criticizing them, they study them; studying them, they love them. The "science of the country" (Sinology) has recently been added to the curriculum of the modern schools; it is causing a veritable renaissance. In fact, the Chinese are constantly becoming more anxious to find precedent for political growth and development in their own past rather than in the past of the West, which they could never appreciate as much as do Westerners.
The Chinese have taken on this task since the opening of various scientific agencies of the National Government at Nanking and have already produced significant works about their own history. They have pushed back their scientifically verifiable history by almost a thousand years. Modern Chinese students, who once despised the classics when recited by reserved old scholars who were out of touch with the modern world, now engage with the classics to critique them; by critiquing them, they study them; and by studying them, they grow to love them. The "science of the country" (Sinology) has recently been added to the curriculum of modern schools, sparking a true renaissance. In fact, the Chinese are increasingly eager to find precedents for political growth and development in their own history rather than in the history of the West, which they have never appreciated as much as Westerners do.
The actual Confucian movements do not warrant attention. Militarists have sponsored little Confucian coteries, or have paid for the publication of sumptuous editions of the Confucian classics, with the expectation of acquiring a reputation for benevolence and intelligence. Wu P'ei-fu, the most accomplished scholar among the military leaders of his period, who owed part of his prestige to his scholarship, was diligent in promoting Confucianism. With his decline (1926) his example was no longer felt to be worth following; Confucianism as a practical political expedient passed from the scene. It gave too little sanction to the raising of local conscript armies, inflation of the currency, and the doubling of taxes. Its complete silence on such necessities could not be taken for consent.
The actual Confucian movements don’t deserve much attention. Militarists have funded small Confucian groups or paid for lavish editions of the Confucian classics, hoping to gain a reputation for kindness and intelligence. Wu P'ei-fu, the most knowledgeable scholar among the military leaders of his time, who gained some of his status from his scholarship, worked hard to promote Confucianism. However, with his decline in 1926, his example was no longer seen as one to follow; Confucianism as a practical political strategy faded away. It didn’t provide enough support for raising local conscript armies, inflating the currency, or increasing taxes. Its complete silence on such necessities couldn’t be interpreted as acceptance.
In the Japanese-occupied territory in Manchuria, however, an interesting experiment in Confucianism has been made. The customs and organization of the last Chinese dynasty have been resurrected, touched up by a few classical scholars, given a somewhat more orthodox and unrealistic air, and proclaimed as the constitution of the Great Empire of Manchou (Manchoukuo). Since the effective government of the country is under strong Japanese influence, the venture is significant only as a political narcotic. The laws proclaimed are in Chinese; the officials' names are Chinese; the miranda of government, whatever the fact, are consistent with the grand traditions of Chinese history. The Japanese might have placed a handful of dreaming reactionaries in actual power and helped the growth of an anachronistic Chinese Empire in the northeast, but they seem to have spoiled their opportunity of creating a friendly and subservient state by acting too arbitrarily and making it impossible for the Confucian experiment to work.
In the Japanese-occupied territory of Manchuria, an interesting experiment in Confucianism has taken place. The customs and organization of the last Chinese dynasty have been revived, polished up by a few classical scholars, given a somewhat more traditional and unrealistic vibe, and officially declared as the constitution of the Great Empire of Manchou (Manchoukuo). Since the actual governance of the country is heavily influenced by Japan, this effort only serves as a political sedative. The laws announced are in Chinese; the officials' names are Chinese; the government’s principles, regardless of the reality, align with the grand traditions of Chinese history. The Japanese might have placed a few idealistic reactionaries in real power and supported the development of a nostalgic Chinese Empire in the northeast, but they seem to have ruined their chance to create a friendly and compliant state by acting too arbitrarily and making it impossible for the Confucian experiment to succeed.
Confucianism in modern China owes its position not so much to its prospects as to the fact that it has provided a frame of reference, however obsolescent, for the political struggle. Hence, through the tumultuous modern period, the Chinese have been strengthened by a philosophy which emphasized the separateness and stability of each institution in society, and which did not make them lose all with the fortunes of a single supreme organization. As a positive political force, Confucianism has done two things: It has kept the Chinese from depending too much on political control, and it has provided a rationale in the contest for power. It accomplished the first by making police a function of society as a whole, by stressing the appropriateness of behavior rather than its legality; and it has given the Chinese ethical values despite their sorry political condition. Confucianism has rationalized struggle by supplying each individual participant with a code to apply if he came to power, and by giving him a good pretense for seeking power. Confucius himself lived in a time when Chinese political organization was chaotic. He noted the need for righteous men in high places and pointed out the good which could be done, apart from general reform, by the furtherance of virtue through scattered efforts. Confucius supplied the ambitious men of his own time with a reason for aspiring to power—by making political responsibility a duty for the man of intelligence. The Confucian scholar was no saint contemplating eternity; he was a proud, correct, self-righteous, patient individual, obliged by his training to take public office wherein his talent could gain wide influence.
Confucianism in modern China holds its ground not so much because of its future potential, but because it has provided a reference point, even if outdated, for political struggles. Thus, throughout the turbulent modern era, the Chinese have drawn strength from a philosophy that highlights the independence and stability of each institution in society, allowing them not to lose everything with the fate of a single supreme authority. As a constructive political force, Confucianism has achieved two main things: It has prevented the Chinese from becoming overly reliant on political control, and it has offered a rationale in the battle for power. It achieved the first by making law enforcement a role of society as a whole, emphasizing appropriate behavior over legality; and it has instilled ethical values in the Chinese despite their difficult political situation. Confucianism has made conflict more rational by providing each individual with a code to follow if they gained power and giving them a valid excuse for pursuing it. Confucius himself lived during a chaotic time in Chinese politics. He recognized the necessity of righteous individuals in leadership roles and suggested that, apart from broader reforms, virtue could be promoted through individual efforts. Confucius gave ambitious people of his era a reason to seek power—by framing political responsibility as a duty for intelligent individuals. The Confucian scholar was not a saint pondering eternity; he was a proud, principled, and self-righteous person, required by his education to hold public office where his skills could make a significant impact.
In modern China, the seekers of political office have been able to avoid the appearance of abject venality by professing respectability. Even though they may have been just as corrupt as the politicians of other nations, and more efficiently so, they nevertheless had the saving grace to eschew hard realism and cloak their ambition with a pleasantly virtuous tradition. A military leader could surround himself with a few scholars and give his efforts to reach power the air of a mild and well-mannered crusade. Whenever political strife in China has had no meaning but vanity and greed it has at least worn the decent cloak of the Confucian tradition.
In modern China, those seeking political office have managed to avoid the look of blatant corruption by presenting themselves as respectable. Even if they were just as corrupt as politicians in other countries, and perhaps even more efficient at it, they still had the advantage of avoiding harsh realism and disguising their ambitions with a seemingly virtuous tradition. A military leader could surround himself with a few scholars and give his quest for power the appearance of a gentle and well-mannered crusade. Whenever political conflict in China has been driven solely by vanity and greed, it has at least been wrapped in the respectable cloak of the Confucian tradition.
Notes
1. For a good general introduction to Far Eastern history and politics see G. Nye Steiger, A History of the Far East, Boston, 1936, the most complete of one-volume works; Harold M. Vinacke, A History of the Far East in Modern Times, New York, 1937, especially good for social, economic, and governmental developments; René Grousset, Histoire de l'Extrême Orient, Paris, 1929; and Richard Wilhelm, Ostasien, Potsdam and Zurich, 1928, a brilliant short outline. Diplomatic history is dealt with by H. B. Morse and H. F. MacNair, Far Eastern International Relations, Boston, 1931, the most detailed one-volume work; Paul H. Clyde, A History of the Modern and Contemporary Far East, New York, 1937, the most recent; and Payson J. Treat, The Far East, New York, 1935. The most useful one-volume history of China is Kenneth Scott Latourette, The Chinese: Their History and Culture, New York, 1934. All these works carry bibliographies; those of Steiger and Latourette are particularly informing.
1. For a solid general introduction to Far Eastern history and politics, check out G. Nye Steiger, A History of the Far East, Boston, 1936, the most comprehensive one-volume work; Harold M. Vinacke, A History of the Far East in Modern Times, New York, 1937, which is especially good for social, economic, and governmental developments; René Grousset, Histoire de l'Extrême Orient, Paris, 1929; and Richard Wilhelm, Ostasien, Potsdam and Zurich, 1928, a brilliant short overview. For diplomatic history, see H. B. Morse and H. F. MacNair, Far Eastern International Relations, Boston, 1931, the most detailed one-volume work; Paul H. Clyde, A History of the Modern and Contemporary Far East, New York, 1937, the most current; and Payson J. Treat, The Far East, New York, 1935. The most useful one-volume history of China is Kenneth Scott Latourette, The Chinese: Their History and Culture, New York, 1934. All these works include bibliographies, with those of Steiger and Latourette being particularly informative.
5. On Confucianism and its immediate background see Marcel Granet, Chinese Civilization, New York, 1930; Fung Yu-lan (Derk Bodde, translator), A History of Chinese Philosophy: The Period of the Philosophers, Peiping, 1937, an authoritative work; Liang Chi-chao, A History of Chinese Political Thought, New York, 1930; and Leonard Shihlien Hsü, The Political Philosophy of Confucianism, New York, 1932, brilliant but open to criticism. For a popular portrait of Confucius see Carl Crow, Master Kung, New York, 1938.
5. For information on Confucianism and its background, check out Marcel Granet, Chinese Civilization, New York, 1930; Fung Yu-lan (translated by Derk Bodde), A History of Chinese Philosophy: The Period of the Philosophers, Peiping, 1937, which is a highly regarded work; Liang Chi-chao, A History of Chinese Political Thought, New York, 1930; and Leonard Shihlien Hsü, The Political Philosophy of Confucianism, New York, 1932, which is insightful but has its critiques. For a more accessible portrayal of Confucius, see Carl Crow, Master Kung, New York, 1938.
Chapter II
THE RISE OF NATIONALISM
Of the constituent movements of modern China, the most important has focused on the personality, principles, and following of Sun Yat-sen (1867-1925). Now known primarily as the Nationalist movement, it has at various times emphasized different aspects of its program. In its simplest and most fundamental points, the movement has fallen heir to early patriotism. It has assumed different names: the Society for the Regeneration of China (1894-1905), or Hsing Chung Hui; the League of Common Alliance (1905-1912), or T'ung Mêng Hui; the Nationalist Democratic Party or National People's Party (1912-1914), or Kuomintang; the Chung Hua Kê Ming Tang (1914-1920), or Chinese Revolutionary Party; and since 1920, again the Kuomintang. Kuomintang is the combination of three Chinese words meaning "country" or "realm," "people," and "party." The name of the party can be translated in innumerable ways: nationalist democratic, nationalist popular, national people's party, etc. The commonest rendering is "Nationalist," but it is to be remembered that the word "people" figures in the name. Furthermore, the Chinese version of patriotism has more cosmopolitan and fewer restrictive connotations than patriotism ever had in the West.
Of the movements that make up modern China, the most significant has revolved around the personality, principles, and followers of Sun Yat-sen (1867-1925). Now mainly recognized as the Nationalist movement, it has highlighted different aspects of its agenda at various times. At its core, the movement has inherited early patriotism. It has gone by several names: the Society for the Regeneration of China (1894-1905), or Hsing Chung Hui; the League of Common Alliance (1905-1912), or T'ung Mêng Hui; the Nationalist Democratic Party or National People's Party (1912-1914), or Kuomintang; the Chung Hua Kê Ming Tang (1914-1920), or Chinese Revolutionary Party; and since 1920, once again the Kuomintang. Kuomintang combines three Chinese words meaning "country" or "realm," "people," and "party." The party's name can be translated in many ways: nationalist democratic, nationalist popular, national people's party, etc. The most common translation is "Nationalist," but it’s important to note that the word "people" is part of the name. Additionally, the Chinese idea of patriotism has more cosmopolitan and less restrictive meanings than patriotism has traditionally carried in the West.
Even in a world society that knew neither state nor nation the Chinese felt attached to their homes and their native land, which led them to repel invaders. They never personified this loyalty or tried to express it in specific institutions; nor did they admit outsiders to equality and concede that there was more of the civilized world outside, thus admitting the existence of nations. Their attitude rested on sentiment rather than theory. There was no elaborate bolstering of Chinese racial superiority, for—by and large—all the peoples in China, conquerors or conquered, seemed racially alike, fused under the pressure of great social homogeneity.
Even in a global society that didn't recognize states or nations, the Chinese felt a strong connection to their homes and homeland, which motivated them to resist invaders. They didn't personify this loyalty or try to express it through specific institutions; nor did they accept outsiders as equals or acknowledge that there was more of the civilized world beyond, thereby recognizing the existence of nations. Their perspective was based on feelings rather than theories. There wasn't a complex justification for Chinese racial superiority, because—generally speaking—all the groups in China, whether conquerors or conquered, appeared racially similar, blended together under the influence of significant social uniformity.
At the time of the Manchu conquest (about 1644) the Chinese developed a passionate hatred for the invaders from the northeast. In entrenching themselves the Manchus committed a fateful blunder which was to bring momentary strength but ultimate ruin: they enforced racial segregation in the political, social, and economic sphere. Legend has it that a Chinese statesman, forced into Manchu service, suggested this plan and thus laid the cornerstone for the eventual Chinese liberation. The Manchus prohibited miscegenation; they established Manchu garrisons throughout the Empire, keeping their troops from work (which might have led to intermingling with the Chinese) and thus ruining them by sloth. A fixed quota of Manchus was introduced into the government service, irrespective of the operation of the examination system. In time the Chinese scholars submitted willingly enough to the alien rule; two of the Manchu emperors were the most enlightened patrons which Chinese letters and arts had had in centuries, and the intellectual opposition dwindled away to a minimum.
At the time of the Manchu takeover (around 1644), the Chinese developed a strong hatred for the invaders from the northeast. In establishing themselves, the Manchus made a significant mistake that provided short-term strength but led to their ultimate downfall: they enforced racial segregation in politics, society, and the economy. According to legend, a Chinese statesman, who was forced to serve the Manchus, came up with this idea and unintentionally laid the groundwork for the eventual Chinese liberation. The Manchus banned interracial marriage; they set up Manchu garrisons throughout the Empire, preventing their soldiers from engaging in work (which could have caused mixing with the Chinese) and thereby allowing them to become lazy. They implemented a set quota of Manchus in government positions, regardless of the examination system. Over time, the Chinese scholars adapted to the foreign rule; two of the Manchu emperors became some of the most enlightened supporters of Chinese literature and arts in centuries, and opposition among intellectuals dwindled significantly.
Among the populace there was no such general reconciliation. Deprived for the first time of scholarly leadership, the common people, peasants and artisans, organized numerous secret societies. The societies flourished, coming to supersede the government in whole areas and marking many decades with insurrection and riot. Scholars fought the secret societies because of their uncouth rituals, their heterodoxy of ideas, their opposition to the existing system. The societies answered by building up political agencies which were able to act on the lower and more generally understood levels of ideology.
Among the population, there was no overall agreement. For the first time without educated leadership, the common people—farmers and skilled workers—formed many secret groups. These groups thrived, effectively replacing the government in many areas and leading to years filled with protests and unrest. Scholars opposed the secret societies because of their crude practices, unconventional beliefs, and resistance to the current system. In response, the societies established political organizations that could operate on simpler and more widely understood ideological levels.
These groups kept patriotism afire. The greatest of their uprisings, the T'ai-p'ing rebellion of 1849-1865, was put down with the assistance of the Western Christian states, but it left a permanent mark on Chinese society. The rebels had shown that it was possible to wrest the greater part of China from Manchu rule. They were the first to welcome the invasion of Christianity, adopting a fantastically modified Christian faith. They awakened the Chinese to the immediate possibility of a war of liberation against the outsiders who held the throne of the Chinese world.
These groups kept the spirit of patriotism alive. The largest of their uprisings, the T'ai-p'ing rebellion from 1849 to 1865, was suppressed with help from Western Christian nations, but it left a lasting impact on Chinese society. The rebels demonstrated that it was possible to take significant parts of China from Manchu control. They were the first to embrace the arrival of Christianity, adopting a uniquely altered version of the faith. They inspired the Chinese to consider the immediate possibility of a liberation war against the foreign powers that held the throne of the Chinese world.
The T'ai-p'ing rebellion showed its strength as a patriotic movement. It was successful in shaking the established ideology with a rival compounded of the more vulgar parts of the old, combined with Christianity. And it indicated the weakest point of the dynasty—governmental inadequacy in dealing with the agrarian problem. The years of formal stability gave China a much increased population; the same years were years of political decline which raised the cost of government. A house-cleaning was in order. The T'ai-p'ing demonstrated the need for it; the Manchu dynasty refused to yield to the demand.
The T'ai-p'ing rebellion proved to be a strong patriotic movement. It successfully challenged the established ideology with a mix of the more basic elements of the old ways, blended with Christianity. It highlighted the dynasty's biggest weakness—its inability to effectively manage agrarian issues. The years of apparent stability led to a significant increase in China’s population, but those same years were marked by political decline that increased government costs. A major overhaul was necessary. The T'ai-p'ing made it clear, but the Manchu dynasty refused to respond to the call for change.
Sun Yat-sen was born in 1866 or 1867. An uncle of his had been one of the rebels. At Sun's parental home the countryside had known of the T'ai-p'ing rebellion; many in his native village had participated in it. He was as patriotic as any Chinese could be in the far south, where the Manchu conquest had penetrated least deeply, but his patriotism did not differ from the patriotism of his neighbors until he came to know life outside China. From the patriotism of the old Chinese realm to the nationalism required of China in the new Westernized world—this was a step to be traversed only by rich personal experience.
Sun Yat-sen was born in 1866 or 1867. One of his uncles had been a rebel. In the countryside where Sun grew up, people were aware of the T'ai-p'ing rebellion; many in his village had taken part in it. He was as patriotic as anyone could be in the far south, where the Manchu conquest had the least impact, but his patriotism was no different from that of his neighbors until he experienced life outside of China. Transitioning from the patriotism of the old Chinese empire to the nationalism that a modern, Westernized China required was a leap that could only be made through rich personal experiences.
Sun took this step as a boy, when he went to Honolulu. He soon was converted to Christianity, learned English, and became acquainted with Western life. He was able to see the world in terms of nations, and he saw that from the Western point of view China was a large but weak nation. Already committed from childhood to the revolutionary cause, he was led by his knowledge of the West to change patriotism into nationalism. When he returned to China, after studying medicine in Hongkong, he arrived with the notion of transforming the old world community into an effective modern nation-state.
Sun took this step as a boy when he went to Honolulu. He quickly converted to Christianity, learned English, and got familiar with Western life. He began to see the world in terms of nations and recognized that from the Western perspective, China was a large but weak country. Already committed to the revolutionary cause from childhood, he was influenced by his understanding of the West to shift his sense of patriotism into nationalism. After studying medicine in Hong Kong, when he returned to China, he came with the idea of transforming the old world community into an effective modern nation-state.
He did not seem at first to realize how necessary it was to dispose of the monarchy. For a while he petitioned the authorities, trusting that immediate reforms might be effected within the existing framework, pending an ultimate revolution of patriots. His success must be measured in terms of what he and his few fellow workers learned, rather than of what they accomplished. His technique of revolution was based upon the established traditions of Chinese history—the formation of a small nucleus, the gathering of affiliated groups, the permeation of a regional bureaucracy when possible, and the launching of terroristic attacks to shake the apparent stability of the government.
He didn’t immediately grasp how crucial it was to get rid of the monarchy. For a while, he appealed to the authorities, hoping that immediate reforms could happen within the current system, while waiting for a final revolution by patriots. His success should be measured by what he and his few colleagues learned rather than what they achieved. His method of revolution was rooted in the established traditions of Chinese history—the creation of a small core group, the uniting of related organizations, the infiltration of a regional bureaucracy when possible, and the initiation of terroristic attacks to disrupt the apparent stability of the government.
At the beginning of his work he came into contact with the secret groups. When he started organizing in earnest, the first major development was the admittance en bloc of a small secret society. In an unpublished autobiography Sun wrote: "After my graduation I practised medicine in Canton and Macao as a pretext for spreading my revolutionary ideas."1
At the start of his work, he got involved with secret groups. When he began organizing seriously, the first significant step was the collective acceptance of a small secret society. In an unpublished autobiography, Sun wrote: "After I graduated, I practiced medicine in Canton and Macao as a way to spread my revolutionary ideas."1
The Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895 was the cause of much disturbance in China and the first major event to shake the belief of the masses in their own ideology. Fantastic barbarians with deadly contrivances might harry the coasts and even allow themselves impertinences with the dynasty, but the situation became different when a small, inoffensive, ineffectual neighbor nation took over these same weapons and spoiled the internal arrangements of the Far Eastern universe. The peripheral countries could perhaps even demolish the central suzerainty; this was the mene-tekel of the Empire.
The Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895 caused a lot of upheaval in China and was the first major event that shook people's faith in their own beliefs. While foreign invaders with advanced weaponry could threaten the coast and even disrespect the ruling dynasty, things changed when a small, seemingly harmless neighbor nation took these same weapons and disrupted the established order in the Far East. The smaller countries could actually challenge the authority of the central power; this was the mene-tekel of the Empire.
The revolutionary organization of Sun Yat-sen had by now become definitely modernist, nationalist, and antimonarchical, instead of merely patriotic and antidynastic. Under the name of Hsing Chung Hui there was established a confederacy of secret societies. After a short while the member societies were liquidated, and a modern revolutionary organization emerged, advocating overthrow of the Manchus. The intellectual elite of this group had no part in the ideological control which gripped the rest of China, in the form of the traditional mandarinate. As a new elite, with a new ideology, it broke the monopoly of leadership, the monopoly of thought. The consequences cannot be exaggerated. It was symptomatic that Sun's own family became estranged in part and that many members of the society had to die a civil death before working in the organization. They left their property to heirs and changed their names, lest—under the principle of group responsibility—terrible punishments be visited upon their native villages and their families. Furthermore, an important bloc of participants consisted of Chinese from overseas.
The revolutionary group led by Sun Yat-sen had become distinctly modernist, nationalist, and anti-monarchy, moving beyond just being patriotic and against dynasties. Under the name of Hsing Chung Hui, a confederation of secret societies was formed. After a short period, the member societies were dissolved, and a modern revolutionary organization emerged, pushing for the overthrow of the Manchus. The intellectual elite of this group were not part of the ideological control that dominated the rest of China, represented by the traditional mandarinate. As a new elite with a fresh ideology, it broke the monopoly on leadership and thought. The impact of this shift cannot be overstated. It was notable that Sun's own family became partly estranged, and many members of the society had to essentially go into hiding before joining the organization. They left their properties to heirs and changed their names to avoid terrible punishments being inflicted on their home villages and families under the principle of group responsibility. Additionally, a significant portion of the participants were Chinese from abroad.
The Chinese overseas were for the most part men who had been kidnaped and sold in the coolie trade or who had stealthily deserted their native regions for adventure and wealth. With the increased foreign commerce it was possible for many Chinese to become wealthier outside their own country than within. But in leaving they left their custom and tradition and met peoples—especially Europeans and Americans—whose way of life, though utterly different, was effective in the practical, tangible terms of wealth and security. Chinese in increasing numbers bettered their condition outside. They did not amass wealth through family effort, nor did they broaden their learning through the classics. What they won, they won themselves; and they learned something for which the Confucian ideology had no place. When they returned home, they were greeted with contempt, though also with covert admiration. Those among them who had gathered knowledge of the West, of modern methods of business, of European languages, found that in the eyes of the traditional literati and officials they were lower than the lowest illiterates.
The Chinese overseas were mostly men who had been kidnapped and sold in the coolie trade or who had secretly left their home regions seeking adventure and wealth. With the rise of foreign trade, many Chinese found it easier to become wealthier outside their own country than within it. However, in leaving, they abandoned their customs and traditions and encountered peoples—especially Europeans and Americans—whose lifestyles, while completely different, were effective in practical, measurable ways of achieving wealth and security. An increasing number of Chinese improved their circumstances abroad. They didn’t create wealth through family efforts, nor did they expand their knowledge through classic texts. What they achieved, they achieved on their own; and they learned things that Confucian ideology didn’t encompass. When they returned home, they faced contempt, although there was also a hidden admiration. Those who had gained knowledge of the West, modern business methods, and European languages found that, in the eyes of the traditional scholars and officials, they were viewed as lower than the most uneducated people.
Such men came in great numbers to the revolutionary party. Among overseas Chinese merchants, workers, and students, there developed a group—possessing power in the form of money and family connections—which was determined to overthrow the existing order and bring China in line with the outside world. Their effort was idealistic, because the Chinese overseas felt that the economic and cultural advantages of the West should be secured for their countrymen at home; it was also realistic, since they were fighting in the only way they knew for a respectable, honorable return to their homes. They could not throw their lives away and admit that their ventures and dangers were of no profit. They felt that they had acquired something, and they wanted it recognized. It was Sun Yat-sen who showed them how they could do it.
Such men joined the revolutionary party in large numbers. Among overseas Chinese merchants, workers, and students, a group emerged—armed with money and family ties—that was determined to overthrow the current system and align China with the outside world. Their effort was idealistic, as the overseas Chinese believed that the economic and cultural benefits of the West should be secured for their fellow countrymen at home; it was also realistic, since they were fighting in the only way they knew to gain a respectable and honorable return to their homeland. They couldn't waste their lives and accept that their efforts and risks were in vain. They felt they had achieved something, and they wanted it recognized. It was Sun Yat-sen who showed them how to make that happen.
In a sense, this feature of the Nationalist movement might be taken as the pivot of modern Chinese government and politics. Controlling men through controlling their minds and through making sure that every possible leader would lead from within the hierarchy—these devices of the past had failed. There were now Chinese to whom the Confucian rules were pleasant and homelike but not the real material of modern life. These Chinese possessed intellectually trained leaders who had nothing in common with the dominant elite—who were more interested in building railroads, improving water supplies, defending China's frontiers, and modernizing the country than in augmenting the virtue of mankind.
In a way, this aspect of the Nationalist movement could be seen as the turning point for modern Chinese government and politics. Trying to control people by controlling their thoughts and ensuring that every potential leader would rise from within the hierarchy had not worked in the past. There were now Chinese individuals for whom the Confucian rules felt comforting and familiar but didn’t represent the true essence of modern life. These individuals had well-educated leaders who had little in common with the ruling elite—leaders who were more focused on building railroads, improving water supply, protecting China's borders, and modernizing the country rather than on enhancing human virtue.
Every year brought the Nationalists increased strength. The Manchu court yielded a series of constitutional reforms which by their promises disturbed the minds of those still content with the old order and by their nonfulfillment raised fresh storms of resentment against the Manchu rule. The court did not really seek to master the drift in the thought of the people; it tried to defeat change rather than direct it.2 In a few short years before and after 1900 the Dragon Throne declined from the supreme office of mankind to an obsolete and picturesque ornament of a government so weak and disorganized as to render ornament artificial. While the Empire lost prestige, the Nationalists came to emphasize the republican part of their program more and more. As Nationalists, they differed little from the generations of patriots who had fought the alien rulers of China. As republicans, they were the Chinese vanguard of modernization. Some people accepted republican ideas as good in themselves; far more thought them better than the Manchu rule, especially since there was no Chinese pretender in sight—the heir of the Mings, the last native dynasty, was a pensioner in Peking. A large number probably thought little about the abstract issue one way or another but trusted the revolutionary leaders because they seemed to have a competence consonant with the times.
Every year, the Nationalists gained more strength. The Manchu court made a series of constitutional reforms that upset those still happy with the old ways, and their failure to fulfill these promises stirred up new waves of anger against Manchu rule. The court didn’t really try to understand the changing thoughts of the people; instead, it aimed to resist change rather than guide it.2 In just a few years before and after 1900, the Dragon Throne fell from being the supreme authority in the world to an outdated and decorative feature of a government that was so weak and disorganized that the decoration felt pointless. While the Empire lost respect, the Nationalists increasingly highlighted the republican aspect of their agenda. As Nationalists, they were not much different from the generations of patriots who had fought against foreign rulers in China. As republicans, they represented the Chinese forefront of modernization. Some people accepted republican ideas as inherently good; many more believed they were better than Manchu rule, especially since there was no Chinese heir in sight—the heir of the Mings, the last native dynasty, was living in retirement in Peking. A lot of people likely didn’t think much about the abstract issue either way but trusted the revolutionary leaders because they seemed capable and in tune with the times.
As the Nationalists advanced, they reorganized their party mechanism, and formed the T'ung Mêng Hui in 1905. At this time the principles which were later to become the San Min Chu I3 were given public formulation. The Nationalists began to feel the necessity of an ideology with which to replace that of the Confucian monarchy. It had been possible to leave doubt unsettled so long as they were a small, conspiratorial group. As soon as they began to secure adherents among the masses it became necessary to provide their followers with a common set of ideas. In seeking agreement on fundamentals, they found disagreements within the party. Sun Yat-sen's role began to change from conspiracy to statesmanship. The future was to show that even a statesman was not enough—that a lawgiver, a state founder, was needed.
As the Nationalists moved forward, they revamped their party structure and established the T'ung Mêng Hui in 1905. During this period, the principles that would later become the San Min Chu I3 were publicly articulated. The Nationalists started to realize the need for an ideology to replace that of the Confucian monarchy. It had been easy to leave questions unanswered while they were just a small, secretive group. However, once they began attracting followers from the masses, it became essential to offer their supporters a shared set of ideas. In their quest for agreement on fundamental principles, they discovered divisions within the party. Sun Yat-sen's role started to shift from conspirator to statesman. The future would reveal that even a statesman alone was insufficient; they needed a lawmaker, a founder of the state.
The T'ung Mêng Hui was one of the most effective revolutionary organizations which the modern world has seen, so far as achievement of immediate aims was concerned. In a series of activities which would rouse a mystery-story addict to startled incredulity, the revolutionaries tried to awaken the populace by spectacular revolts. They capitalized on the impotence of a government alien to China, one so ineffectual that it could not protect the Chinese from the other, newer aliens who had appeared. They realized that it was hopeless to attack the monarchy along its entire front, since the old ideological guidance, although waning, still held the broad masses in inertia. The revolutionaries accordingly attacked the Empire at its top level, its most obvious and conspicuous points of strength—the military and political headquarters of the viceroyalties and other significant positions. Knowing that they themselves could not monopolize the government of China, they looked forward to attaining a position of leadership among the various groups in the Chinese society and to keeping that leadership through parliamentary methods to be established under the Republic. Instead of regarding the Empire as a set of institutions, they considered it the mere decoration of the country. They had no reason to suppose, nor any way of telling, that in destroying the old regime they destroyed government and all possibility of government for a long time to come. They consequently tried to set in motion a snowball revolution—an initial conspiracy of terror which would intimidate the Manchus and cause the whole house of cards to collapse. It was their task only to start the movement, which could be counted upon to avalanche itself into history.
The T'ung Mêng Hui was one of the most successful revolutionary organizations the modern world has seen in terms of achieving its immediate goals. In a series of activities that would leave even mystery story fans in disbelief, the revolutionaries attempted to rally the public through dramatic uprisings. They took advantage of a government that was foreign to China and so ineffective that it could not protect the Chinese from newer outsiders. They understood that it was futile to attack the monarchy on all fronts, as the old ideologies, though fading, still held the masses in a state of inertia. Therefore, the revolutionaries targeted the Empire at its highest level—its most visible sources of strength, the military and political centers of the viceroyalties and other key roles. Knowing they could not take control of the Chinese government themselves, they aimed to become leaders among the various factions in Chinese society, maintaining that leadership through parliamentary means established under the Republic. They viewed the Empire not as a set of institutions but as mere decoration for the country. They had no reason to believe or any way to know that by dismantling the old regime, they would also eliminate government and the possibility of government for a long time. As a result, they sought to initiate a snowball revolution—an initial conspiracy of terror designed to intimidate the Manchus and make the whole system collapse. Their only task was to spark the movement, which they believed would snowball into history.
To the revolutionary group a republican scheme seemed possible. They felt that in the twentieth century men would disagree but amicably, and they regarded democracy as a form of government so excellent that its mere inauguration would guarantee success. Furthermore, republicanism and democracy were closely associated with nationalism; how could a nation be free unless it governed itself in the most direct manner—through the votes of its broad majorities?
To the revolutionary group, a republican plan seemed achievable. They believed that in the twentieth century, people would have disagreements but still get along, and they saw democracy as such an excellent form of government that simply starting it would ensure success. Moreover, republicanism and democracy were closely tied to nationalism; how could a nation be free if it didn't govern itself directly—through the votes of its large majorities?
In failing to provide a stopping point for the revolution before they started it, the Nationalists were scarcely guilty of rash action. No human being could have foretold the consequences of revolt against a civilization. The revolutionaries were men who had passed through the transition from the old Confucian ideology to that of the West with relative ease. They did not realize that what was obvious to them would be a mystery to the masses and that the political changes contemplated would rip asunder the very fabric of thought in China. It is evidence of the simplicity and usefulness of Confucian ideas that—even when admitted to be challenged by the new environment—they continued to operate without the sanction of intelligence, and operated well as empty habits.
In not providing a clear stopping point for the revolution before launching it, the Nationalists weren’t necessarily being reckless. No one could have predicted the fallout from rebelling against a civilization. The revolutionaries were individuals who had smoothly transitioned from the traditional Confucian beliefs to Western ideas. They failed to see that what made sense to them would be a complete mystery to the masses, and that the political changes they envisioned would fundamentally disrupt the very way people thought in China. The fact that Confucian concepts continued to be influential—even when they were acknowledged to be challenged by the new circumstances—shows how simple and practical those ideas were. They persisted without the backing of rational understanding and continued to function effectively as mere habits.
With the old patriotic forces behind them, and an untested Utopia ahead, the Nationalists raced the Manchu Empire into revolution. The story of the revolution is not complex.4 In a great part of China the people awoke to find no government. In the North the imperial officials and princes clamored for the assistance of a man whom they had once slighted: Yüan Shih-k'ai, the leader of the modernized armies of the Empire. He held the fate of China in his hands. But he betrayed the Empire so that he might betray the Republic; he joined the revolutionaries and thrust a settlement upon the ruling house. With his intervention the whole picture of Chinese politics changed. Yüan brought troops into the play of power, troops dependent upon himself, men no longer interested in ideas now that the all-compelling force of the old way of thought was gone.
With the old patriotic forces behind them and an untested Utopia ahead, the Nationalists raced the Manchu Empire into revolution. The story of the revolution isn’t complicated.4 In much of China, the people woke up to find there was no government. In the North, the imperial officials and princes begged for help from a man they had once ignored: Yüan Shih-k'ai, the leader of the Empire's modernized armies. He held China's fate in his hands. But he betrayed the Empire to betray the Republic; he joined the revolutionaries and forced a settlement on the ruling house. With his involvement, the entire landscape of Chinese politics changed. Yüan brought troops into the power struggle, soldiers loyal to him, who were no longer interested in ideas now that the all-powerful influence of the old way of thinking was gone.
The Republic at Nanking enjoyed a brief Utopian existence, with Sun Yat-sen as its president. The revolutionaries were independent from October, 1911, to March, 1912, when the Republic became the instrument of Yüan Shih-k'ai. No substantial power accrued to the legislative.
The Republic at Nanking experienced a short-lived Utopian phase, with Sun Yat-sen as president. The revolutionaries were independent from October 1911 to March 1912, when the Republic became a tool for Yüan Shih-k'ai. The legislative branch gained little real power.
During their bright heyday of power as a parliamentary party under the Republic—which they had founded only to give it away to the military—the Nationalists were known as the Kuomintang. At this time the Chinese name of the party was significantly translated "Democratic Party." Sun Yat-sen and the revolutionaries had expected that the Chinese people would accept the new ideology without understanding it and then would come to understand it very quickly. They could not hope to replace the old ideology before the revolution, because the presence of the imperial government made large-scale educational work impossible. After the establishment of the Republic, however, they found themselves hamstrung because they had not inculcated republicanism. It was a vicious circle. The governmental pattern set up at Nanking was replaced by another to make room for Yüan Shih-k'ai, who proposed a third, in which he should have more power, in order that he might create a fourth government, in which he should be emperor.5 The armies of the revolutionaries, such as they were, became absorbed in the forces of Yüan. When, in a few months, the Republic had been won and lost, the Nationalists realized that the revolution of 1911-1912 was only the first step in their labors. They experimented with a minor revolution in 1913, and then turned to other measures for securing a return to constitutional government and the creation of a republic which should be as firmly rooted in men's minds as the majestic but irretrievable Confucian order had been. They had won the revolution by creating doubt and giving it tangible expression; they lost their revolution because doubt persisted, swallowed everything, leaving China in a turmoil beyond all systematic thought.
During their bright heyday of power as a parliamentary party under the Republic—which they had founded only to hand over to the military—the Nationalists were known as the Kuomintang. At this time, the Chinese name of the party was significantly translated as "Democratic Party." Sun Yat-sen and the revolutionaries had expected that the Chinese people would accept the new ideology without fully understanding it and would come to grasp it very quickly. They could not hope to replace the old ideology before the revolution since the presence of the imperial government made large-scale educational efforts impossible. However, after the Republic was established, they found themselves stuck because they had not instilled republicanism. It was a vicious cycle. The governmental structure set up in Nanking was replaced by another to accommodate Yüan Shih-k'ai, who proposed a third, in which he would have more power, so that he could create a fourth government where he would be emperor.5 The armies of the revolutionaries, what little there were, became absorbed into Yüan’s forces. When, in a few months, the Republic had been both achieved and lost, the Nationalists realized that the revolution of 1911-1912 was only the first step in their efforts. They tried a minor revolution in 1913 and then sought other means to restore constitutional government and create a republic that would be as deeply rooted in people's minds as the grand but forever lost Confucian order had been. They had won the revolution by creating doubt and giving it tangible expression; they lost their revolution because doubt lingered, consumed everything, leaving China in a chaos beyond all systematic thought.
The first years of the nominal Republic, the beginning of the new order in China, were marked by a feverish pretense of changed forms. The outlook which superseded the ancient ideology was curious. It was a mixture of traditionalist acceptance of temporary disorder and resignation to a period of transformation into an unconceived and unproclaimed future. This outlook gave life no purpose, but it kept men from falling into complete anarchy. People were willing to accept illegal authorities, since local administrators had traditionally maintained a spotty cloak of public order. Modern Chinese were prepared to pay lip service to a preposterous parliamentary regime but soon found that it was comfortable to think in terms such as armies, foreign interference, and money—thus allowing their thinking to settle in the large framework of an accepted disorder.
The early years of the so-called Republic, the start of the new order in China, were filled with a frantic show of change. The perspective that replaced the old ideology was interesting. It blended a traditional acceptance of temporary chaos with a resignation to a time of transformation towards an unknown future. This mindset gave life no real purpose, but it prevented people from descending into total anarchy. Folks were willing to accept illegitimate authorities, as local officials had always provided a shaky sense of public order. Modern Chinese people were ready to pretend that a ridiculous parliamentary system was legitimate but soon discovered it was easier to think in terms of armies, foreign interference, and money—allowing their thoughts to fit into the larger context of an accepted disorder.
The Nationalists tried to combat this anticonstitutional way of thought. For six years (1914-1920) they combined conspiratorial techniques with the role of a legally constituted power fighting for law. They assumed the name Chinese Revolutionary Party until they discovered that they could secure no ideological foothold upon which to base the order they proposed. Some of them went so far as to become anarchists, favoring a continuance of disorder until the world joined China in collapse. Others followed an unrealistic legalism; they held to the paper constitution, to the text of the president's oath of allegiance to the constitution, to the election laws, thinking that the magic of ink would conjure up a government. Sun Yat-sen, and the body of his followers with him, attempted to chart a middle course; in 1917 there was created a "lawful" administration in the South. With extraordinary good fortune the Republic might have succeeded, but the war in Europe, the Japanese interventions, and other adverse circumstances prevented this.
The Nationalists tried to counter this unconstitutional way of thinking. For six years (1914-1920), they used conspiratorial methods alongside their role as a legally established authority fighting for the law. They called themselves the Chinese Revolutionary Party until they realized that they couldn’t find any ideological basis for the order they wanted to create. Some even turned to anarchism, supporting ongoing chaos until the world collapsed along with China. Others adhered to an unrealistic legalism, clinging to the written constitution, the president's oath of allegiance to it, and the election laws, believing that the power of written words could create a government. Sun Yat-sen and his followers tried to find a middle ground; in 1917, they established a "lawful" government in the South. With a bit of luck, the Republic could have thrived, but the war in Europe, Japanese interventions, and other negative factors stood in the way.
The Nationalists changed the name of their party back to Kuomintang after 1920 but did not discontinue their reformist policies until about two years later. Sun Yat-sen had spent years in study and propaganda; eventually his program became an ideology. No sharp line can be drawn between the two. In some respects the very first programs of the revolutionaries were ideological, in that they presupposed a change in man's outlook which would accommodate republican government. On the other hand, programmatic proposals may be distinguished from ideological theses by the fact that programs refer to things which should be done and ideologies to things in which men should believe in order to do anything at all. A program which is rooted in no ideology is one lacking context; unless a program refers to some accepted scheme of thought it is words in a vacuum. Similarly, an ideology without programs to put it into men's minds, to persuade men to believe in it and give it effect, is an airy prettiness for philosophers. The Nationalists had stood on the foundations of Confucian common sense and proposed a republic; they had destroyed the organization which made that common sense seem real and had cut the ground from under their own feet. They could not distinguish values because their critical attitude enveloped all moral notions or made them isolated points without coherent significance. The Nationalists themselves fell prey to day-dreaming when they appealed to worthless paper for their right to govern. The epoch is significant in the history of the movement in that it taught the Nationalists that men would not fight unless there was something to fight for and that there was nothing to fight for until men could find desirable elements embedded in some larger scheme of life. Politics had to have an end and an environment; without either it was a series of monologues in the wilderness, the soliloquies of logicians.
The Nationalists changed the name of their party back to Kuomintang after 1920 but didn’t stop their reformist policies until about two years later. Sun Yat-sen had spent years studying and promoting his ideas; eventually, his program developed into an ideology. There isn’t a clear distinction between the two. In some ways, the very first programs of the revolutionaries were ideological, as they assumed a change in people's views that would support republican governance. On the other hand, program proposals can be set apart from ideological beliefs because programs focus on actions that need to be taken, while ideologies concern the beliefs people need to hold in order to take any action at all. A program lacking any ideological foundation is without context; if a program doesn’t relate to an accepted way of thinking, it’s just meaningless words. Likewise, an ideology without programs to instill belief in people and motivate them to act is just an empty concept for philosophers. The Nationalists relied on the basis of Confucian common sense and proposed a republic; however, they dismantled the organization that made that common sense feel tangible and undermined their own position. They struggled to differentiate values because their critical stance encompassed all moral concepts or relegated them to isolated points without any real significance. The Nationalists themselves fell into wishful thinking when they relied on worthless paper for their authority to govern. This period is important in the history of the movement because it taught the Nationalists that people wouldn’t fight unless there was something worth fighting for and that there was nothing to fight for until people could see desirable aspects within a broader context of life. Politics needed to have a purpose and a setting; without either, it became a series of monologues in the wilderness, mere soliloquies of logicians.
Sun Yat-sen during this time wrote the drafts of monumental treatises which were to relate the general body of his doctrines to the background of fact and thought from which they had emerged. He never finished them, but meanwhile he and his followers realized that if they were to have a grip over government they must grasp power within the brains of men. The revolutionary reformists had to supply some better medium of persuasion than the frivolity of military cynicism or the impudence of shadow government. They had to abandon legalism and bring forth an ideology capable of serving as the new foundation for a just and effective system of government in China. If their original importance was that of an effective counter-elite springing up in the intellectual borderlands between the Western and Chinese ideologies, their second period of significance begins with their realization that a new framework of thought would have to be set up before any of their programs could be effectuated.
Sun Yat-sen at this time wrote drafts of important essays that connected his overall ideas to the facts and thoughts from which they came. He never finished them, but in the meantime, he and his followers understood that to have control over the government, they needed to influence people's minds. The revolutionary reformists had to offer a better way to persuade than the triviality of military cynicism or the arrogance of a shadow government. They needed to move beyond legalism and create an ideology that could serve as a new foundation for a fair and effective government system in China. While their original importance was as a strong counter-elite emerging in the intellectual space between Western and Chinese ideologies, their next significant period began when they recognized that a new framework of thought had to be established before any of their programs could be put into action.
The ideology which the Nationalists were to teach was one which had lain dormant in the party for more than thirty years. It was the invention of Sun Yat-sen—his reinterpretation of Confucianism to suit the modern world. He did not settle down with books before him, pen in hand and notebooks all about, to formulate a Utopia; nor did he approach the subject as a historian, seeking scientific causes for the emotions and loyalties of men. He came to the subject as a political leader, modifying the given background only so far as was necessary. His doctrines grew with his personal growth and the development of his movement. They are scattered among a variety of writings and utterances, and are contradictory in many points although remarkably consistent as a whole.
The ideology that the Nationalists aimed to promote had been dormant within the party for over thirty years. It was created by Sun Yat-sen—his fresh take on Confucianism to fit the modern world. He didn’t sit down with books, a pen, and notebooks strewn around to create a Utopia; nor did he tackle it like a historian, looking for scientific reasons behind people's emotions and loyalties. Instead, he approached it as a political leader, only modifying the existing context as needed. His beliefs evolved alongside his personal growth and the progression of his movement. They can be found in various writings and speeches, and while they contradict each other in many aspects, they are surprisingly consistent as a whole.
Sun Yat-sen asked himself: What is China? China is a race, he said, a race which was once great and which held benevolent world leadership in the world it knew. It has declined because it has fallen upon evil days, under the rule of outsiders, barbarians, and has failed to develop in ways which the West discovered. This race should be a nation in the modern world; a great, powerful, united, effective nation in a world of nations. It should fight for its right of self-rule and should support justice in the international community. In order to achieve greatness, the Chinese will have to turn their nation into an effective state and add the devices of law to the devices of social control through ideology. They should rethink their ideology, keeping the old ethical philosophy and the old social knowledge (the technique of control through thought, as in Confucianism) but adding Western technics. They should then strive to make their nation the leader in progress toward world peace and eventual cosmopolitanism. China should turn to nationalism for the time—decades or centuries—that remained for the travail of nations, but the Chinese should never forget the world society whence they came. This is the first of Sun's three principles, nationalism.
Sun Yat-sen asked himself: What is China? China is a people, he said, a people that was once great and held a responsible leadership role in the world it knew. It has declined because it has faced difficult times under the rule of outsiders, barbarians, and has failed to develop in ways that the West has discovered. This people should be a nation in the modern world; a great, powerful, united, and effective nation among other nations. It should fight for its right to self-rule and support justice in the international community. To achieve greatness, the Chinese will have to transform their nation into an effective state and incorporate legal systems alongside social control through ideology. They should reassess their ideology, preserving the old ethical philosophy and the old social knowledge (the method of control through thought, as in Confucianism) while also integrating Western techniques. They should then aim to make their nation a leader in the pursuit of world peace and eventual cosmopolitanism. China should embrace nationalism for the time—decades or centuries—that remain in the struggles of nations, but the Chinese should never forget the global society from which they originated. This is the first of Sun's three principles, nationalism.
The second principle referred to the problem of leadership and the organization of government. Obviously, the Chinese could not return to monarchy in the modern world. In the first place, it would not be modern; Sun lived at a time when the democratic tide was sweeping to its high point and when the world triumph of democracy seemed a foregone conclusion. Secondly, Sun thought it disloyal to China's past for the Chinese to evade the responsibility of democracy, as it was implicit in their most ancient traditions and thus an obligation laid upon them by their first great leaders. Thirdly, he thought that good administration was to be derived from democracy more readily than from any other system. Fourthly, because democracy was a modernizing force, it should be introduced; the people, participating in progress, would themselves become progressive. Fifthly and most necessarily, democracy was simply the self-control of a nation. If the nation was to be created and made free through nationalism it had to become democratic, since there was no other way for a whole people to express and rule itself. But the Chinese needed specific devices6 in order to assure that the old system of selecting an intellectual leadership would not be compromised or destroyed by democracy. They should see to it that democracy did not become mob rule. The Chinese people should become self-indoctrinating and thus maintain ideological control along with political. But the Chinese should accommodate the concept of the state in their thinking, since the concentration of power in Western states made it necessary that there be in China an equivalent social device for canalizing and concentrating power, in order to meet Western and Japanese attacks. The egalitarian features of democracy should be congenial to the democracy of customs and manners which was indigenous to old China. This was the second principle, democracy.
The second principle was about leadership and how the government should be organized. Clearly, the Chinese couldn't go back to monarchy in the modern world. First of all, that wouldn't be modern; Sun lived during a time when democracy was gaining momentum, and it seemed inevitable that democracy would prevail globally. Secondly, Sun believed it was disloyal to China's history for the Chinese to avoid the responsibility of democracy, as it was rooted in their ancient traditions and therefore a duty handed down by their first great leaders. Third, he felt that good governance was easier to achieve through democracy than by any other system. Fourth, since democracy was a force for modernization, it should be adopted; as the people engaged in progress, they would become progressive themselves. Fifth and most importantly, democracy represented the self-governance of a nation. If the nation was to be established and freed through nationalism, it had to be democratic because that was the only way for the entire population to express and govern itself. However, the Chinese needed specific methods6 to ensure that the old way of choosing intellectual leadership wouldn't be compromised or destroyed by democracy. They needed to ensure that democracy did not turn into mob rule. The Chinese people should become self-educating to maintain control over both ideology and politics. Additionally, the Chinese needed to embrace the concept of the state in their thinking, as the concentration of power in Western countries required a similar social structure in China to manage and consolidate power, thus defending against Western and Japanese threats. The egalitarian aspects of democracy should harmonize with the democratic customs and manners that were part of traditional China. This was the second principle, democracy.
The third principle was the restatement in modern political terms of the cardinal economic principles of the past, together with an infusion of newly invented doctrines. It protected the livelihood of the people, and may be summed up in a single sentence: No government deserves to exist unless it assures its people of the maximum of material welfare possible under prevailing physical conditions. Government was of no use if the people perished. The state was nothing if its substance was lost. Political leadership should aim at constant improvement of economic conditions, spread economic benefits, and make the nation healthy. In doing so it was not to be bound by any creed of capitalism or communism but was to experiment and seek the most efficient measures for the benefit of the whole community. This last principle involved the life of the nation, as nationalism did its birth and democracy its freedom. It was an ethical doctrine rather than a schematic principle, and cannot be properly translated. It should best be left in the Chinese, and expressed by two words which mean "people" and "generation": min shêng.
The third principle was a restatement in modern political language of the essential economic principles from the past, along with some new ideas. It aimed to protect people's livelihoods and can be summed up in one sentence: No government should exist unless it ensures the maximum material welfare for its people under the existing conditions. A government is pointless if its people are suffering. The state has no value if it loses its essence. Political leaders should focus on continually improving economic conditions, distributing economic benefits, and ensuring the nation's well-being. They should not be restricted by any dogma of capitalism or communism but should experiment and find the most effective solutions for the benefit of the entire community. This last principle was crucial to the **life** of the nation, just as nationalism was vital to its **birth** and democracy to its **freedom**. It was more of an ethical belief than a rigid principle, and it can't be easily translated. It’s best left in Chinese, expressed by two words that mean "people" and "generation": **min shêng**.
This ideology gave the Nationalists a faith to propagate. It was designed to achieve the revision of the old Confucian ideology; experience and the accepted ideology would supply this new skeleton with flesh. It differed radically from the Marxian doctrine in that it was traditionalistic and nationalistic; it resembled the Marxian doctrine in that it sought to create a whole new intellectual civilization before turning to the question of government.
This ideology provided the Nationalists with a belief to spread. It aimed to update the old Confucian ideology; experience and the current beliefs would give this new framework substance. It was fundamentally different from Marxism in that it was rooted in tradition and nationalism; however, it was similar to Marxism in that it aimed to build an entirely new intellectual civilization before addressing the issue of government.
The new ideology had to make headway against other propagandas, the partially adequate ways of thought which had grown up since the establishment of the Republic. It had to restore life to the vast corpse of Confucianism, and soon after its first general promulgation (1924) had to fight its temporary ally—communism—for power over Chinese minds.
The new ideology needed to compete with other forms of propaganda, the somewhat helpful ways of thinking that had developed since the Republic was established. It had to revive the long-stagnant teachings of Confucianism and shortly after its initial widespread announcement (1924), it had to battle its temporary ally—communism—for influence over the thoughts of the Chinese people.
The field which the Nationalists invaded to propagate their doctrines was already occupied. The slow evaporation of the Confucian moral, intellectual, and social system had given rise to various movements which, for lack of a better term, may be called half-ideological. These movements made no pretense of presenting a new order sufficient for Chinese thought and belief, but—in the opinion of those constituting them—they did afford an adequate frame of reference for immediate action. Some of the half-ideologies were: (1) military feudalism, (2) provincial tuchünism (3) China-wide militarism, (4) bureaucratism, and (5) capitalism. Although none of them succeeded in indoctrinating broad masses of the population, yet each was effective in a negative way. Each obstructed the development of any coherent system of social and political life. Each was anticonstitutional, since it proposed to constitute a scheme narrowly pragmatic or unattainable in fact.
The area that the Nationalists invaded to spread their ideas was already taken. The gradual decline of the Confucian moral, intellectual, and social system had led to various movements that, for lack of a better term, can be called half-ideological. These movements didn’t pretend to provide a new order that was sufficient for Chinese thought and belief, but—in the view of their supporters—they did offer a workable framework for immediate action. Some of the half-ideologies included: (1) military feudalism, (2) provincial tuchünism, (3) nationwide militarism, (4) bureaucratism, and (5) capitalism. Although none of them managed to indoctrinate large segments of the population, each was effective in a negative sense. Each hindered the development of a coherent system of social and political life. Each was anticonstitutional, as it proposed a scheme that was either narrowly pragmatic or not realistically attainable.
The presence of these movements gave China an appearance of considerable freedom in the earlier years of the Republican era. Diversity of opinion based upon a fundamental concord in outlook—diversity circumscribed by one cohesive ideology—may be most wholesome in social and political life. When diversity penetrates so deep as to include all major aspects of human existence, it becomes insupportable, a hindrance and not a stimulant to action. When policy is predetermined by tradition, thought is easy, action relatively more difficult; when there is discord even on fundamentals, thought is difficult, action easy. Almost any scheme mitigating the evils of discord will be assured a hearing; if the world cannot be rationalized, the individual will be.
The presence of these movements made China seem fairly free in the early years of the Republican era. A variety of opinions grounded in a common outlook—variation limited by a unifying ideology—can be very beneficial for social and political life. However, when diversity goes so deep that it touches on all major aspects of human existence, it becomes unbearable, acting more as an obstacle than a motivator for action. When traditions dictate policy, thinking is easy, but taking action is relatively harder; when there is disagreement even on basic principles, thinking is challenging, while action becomes easier. Almost any plan aimed at easing the issues caused by discord will get attention; if the world cannot be made sensible, the individual can be.
Yüan Shih-k'ai inaugurated, in his efforts to control China through military means, a way of thought which might be characterized as military feudalism of the twentieth century variety, an order based upon contract between commander and soldier, upon the payment of wages by the former and the performance of any task by the latter. This militarism never flowered in literature, never developed a political theory, never achieved governmental form. Even Yüan felt its inadequacy as a state philosophy, and by his attempt to establish a modern monarchy ruined what chances he might have had for anticipating Mussolini with a Fascist movement. As it was, the movement of military thought was derived from the facts rather than propagated to excuse the facts. The militarists themselves abandoned it whenever they found substitutes.
Yüan Shih-k'ai started using military power to control China, creating a mindset that could be described as a form of 20th-century military feudalism. This system was based on contracts between commanders and soldiers, where commanders paid wages and soldiers carried out tasks. This militarism never found expression in literature, didn't develop into a political theory, and never formed a government. Even Yüan recognized its shortcomings as a state philosophy; his attempt to set up a modern monarchy ultimately ruined any chance he had of preempting Mussolini with a Fascist movement. In reality, this military mindset emerged from facts rather than being created to justify those facts. The militarists themselves abandoned it as soon as they found alternatives.
Nevertheless, the movement for a military ideology was at times the prevailing mode of thought among the men who held power in China. They were able to gain perspective on their own behavior by reference to the old traditions, regarding themselves as upright magistrates in a time of chaos. For working purposes they could claim from their subordinates and superiors a vague constitutionalism limited to army circles. Amid the cowardice, betrayal, and corruption in the military dictatorships, tendencies occasionally appeared leading toward an effective military spirit. Certain kinds of betrayal or cruelty were beyond the limits of good soldiering, but not many.
Nevertheless, the push for a military ideology was sometimes the dominant way of thinking among those in power in China. They were able to reflect on their own actions by looking back at old traditions, viewing themselves as honorable leaders in chaotic times. For practical reasons, they could assert a vague sense of constitutionalism that was mostly confined to military circles. Despite the cowardice, betrayal, and corruption within the military dictatorships, there were occasional signs pointing towards a strong military spirit. Some forms of betrayal or cruelty were considered unacceptable for a good soldier, but not many.
A more effective explanation for the condition of the armies in China from 1916 to about 1931 may be found in tuchünism. A tuchün was a military commandant ruling an area ranging from a few districts to a number of provinces.7 The imperial regime maintained a military counterpart to the provincial governor. After the Republican Revolution provinces tended to become separate and autonomous under military leaders. The military man, who was prone to apologize for his position by admitting that he was not developing a permanent establishment, who held his troops together by a modern feudalism, could also rationalize his role by presenting himself to his province as a good son, by stressing the wickedness and strangeness of the soldiers in other provinces, and by suggesting the thought of federalism. The scheme was not convincing or edifying, but it could become temporarily popular. A great part of the news from China is still written in terms of tuchünism—since it is a simple pattern and requires no explanation involving Chinese peculiarities. Satrapies have become tyrannies in all ages. At the very best the tuchünist movement could not have served well as the constituent force of a new China. It would necessarily have ended in one-man government, almost unthinkable with modern Chinese conditions; or it would have implied a military federalism which is scarcely a solution to the problem of unity.
A clearer explanation for the state of the armies in China from 1916 to around 1931 can be found in tuchünism. A tuchün was a military leader in charge of an area that could range from a few districts to several provinces.7 The imperial government had a military equivalent to the provincial governor. After the Republican Revolution, provinces often became independent and self-governing under military leaders. The military figure, who often justified his position by claiming he wasn't building a permanent military establishment, managed his troops with a kind of modern feudalism. He could also justify his role by presenting himself to his province as a loyal son, emphasizing the danger and oddity of soldiers in other provinces, and hinting at the idea of federalism. Although the plan wasn’t convincing or inspiring, it could gain temporary popularity. Much of the news coverage from China still uses the concept of tuchünism—it's a straightforward framework that doesn’t require explanations of Chinese complexities. Throughout history, provinces have often turned into tyrannies. At best, the tuchünist movement couldn't effectively serve as the foundation for a new China. It would have inevitably ended in a one-man rule, which is nearly impossible under modern Chinese conditions, or it would suggest a military federalism, which wouldn't truly solve the issue of unity.
Military cliques at times had China-wide proportions, but despite the proclamations which were occasionally issued, there was no effective single movement for a general military regime. Such movements as there were developed within the framework of the shadow Republic. Moreover, the shifting alignments of Chinese wars within the nominal organization of the Republic were so confused as to make almost anything but order seem possible. Yet many Chinese thought in terms of a "realism" compounded of slogans and military exigencies.
Military cliques sometimes had nationwide influence in China, but despite the occasional announcements, there was no effective unified movement for a general military regime. The movements that did exist developed within the context of the shadow Republic. Additionally, the ever-changing alliances during Chinese wars within the nominal structure of the Republic were so chaotic that anything but order seemed achievable. Still, many Chinese people thought in terms of a "realism" made up of slogans and military needs.
If movements for military feudalism, provincial tuchünism, and (most nebulous of all) China-wide militarism failed to provide more than an explanation of immediate fact, there were counterparts in the civilian administration aspiring to political autonomy for particular cliques. Ministries tended at times to develop a spirit of independence. Finance was too close to the military, but the revenue collection services (with a large European and Japanese personnel) and the postal services behaved as imperia in imperio. The foreign office functioned frequently without effective superiors. Working without pay a great part of the time, in a period which offered no near solution for its disastrous troubles, bureaucrats saw in the increase of bureaucracy a possible inauguration of order. The ministries did function in a way, despite the chaos about them. They might have evolved a new bureaucratism to steal the tuchüns' power. Their spirit was helpful in particular and damaging in general, since it was bound to sabotage any government which might come to power. A few years of insecurity may weld a bureaucracy together more closely than would decades of spoils; this was the case between 1916 and 1928. Bureaucratism demonstrates the limitations of opportunist ideology as a foundation for government.
If movements for military feudalism, provincial tuchünism, and (most vague of all) nationwide militarism failed to offer more than an explanation of immediate facts, there were parallels in civilian administration seeking political independence for specific cliques. Ministries sometimes developed a sense of independence. Finance was too closely connected to the military, but the revenue collection services (with a large European and Japanese staff) and the postal services acted like imperia in imperio. The foreign office often operated without effective superiors. Working without pay much of the time, during a period that offered no immediate solutions for its disastrous problems, bureaucrats believed that an increase in bureaucracy might lead to some semblance of order. The ministries functioned in a way, despite the chaos surrounding them. They might have created a new bureaucratic system to undermine the tuchüns' power. Their approach was helpful in specific situations but damaging overall, as it was bound to undermine any government that might take power. A few years of insecurity can bond a bureaucracy more closely than decades of patronage; this was evident between 1916 and 1928. Bureaucratism highlights the limits of opportunistic ideology as a basis for government.
Capitalism flourished wherever economic conditions made it possible; such economic conditions did not last very long under the jurisdiction of the military. In treaty ports8 the Chinese capitalists prospered, secure under governments which were international in effect, Chinese only in legal fiction. There Chinese soon amassed enough capital to compete with economic institutions erected by foreigners, and exercised an important indirect influence on the growth of Chinese government. Capitalism helped to thwart a peasant-labor alliance in China, for although the capitalists were an insignificant minority without country-wide influence, its form of control was mobile. No army, no surge of popular resentment, no propaganda, no conspirator can travel as fast as a telegraphic money order. The ideology of capitalism was content in China to remain subordinate as long as the political and legal conditions were favorable to it. Capitalist groups supported any sort of strong government which might protect property and increase opportunities for investment.
Capitalism thrived wherever the economic conditions allowed it; however, those conditions didn't last long under military rule. In treaty ports8, Chinese capitalists thrived, protected by governments that were effectively international, but only Chinese in name. There, the Chinese quickly gathered enough capital to compete with the economic institutions set up by foreigners and had a significant indirect influence on the development of the Chinese government. Capitalism helped to prevent a peasant-labor alliance in China, as the capitalists were a small minority without national influence, but their control was flexible. No army, no wave of public anger, no propaganda, and no conspiracy can travel as fast as a telegraphic money order. The ideology of capitalism was willing to stay in the background in China as long as the political and legal conditions favored it. Capitalist groups supported any strong government that could protect property and create more investment opportunities.
Among the most pitiful of the movements for the construction of a general agreement in China were the proalien movements. They were pitiful because they represented a prostitution of thought by men conscious of the nature of their action. The Anfu Party flourished in the first decade after the death of Yüan in 1916; together with its militarism and its meaningless "realism" it was pro-Japanese. The present "government" in North China9 is another such movement. Manchoukuo bases little of her official ideology on such a dangerous outlook and prefers to propagate a Confucianist traditionalism in so far as she propagates anything. Pro-Japanese action may express a discontent with the competence of the Chinese for self-government, but more forcefully it relates to theories of Pan-Asianism or Pan-Mongolism.
Among the most unfortunate movements for creating a general agreement in China were the pro-foreign movements. They were unfortunate because they reflected a betrayal of principles by people aware of their actions. The Anfu Party gained prominence in the first decade after Yuan's death in 1916; alongside its militarism and empty "realism," it was pro-Japanese. The current "government" in North China9 is another example of this. Manchoukuo bases little of its official ideology on such a risky perspective and prefers to promote a Confucian traditionalism as much as it promotes anything. Pro-Japanese actions may indicate a dissatisfaction with the ability of the Chinese to govern themselves, but more significantly, it relates to theories of Pan-Asianism or Pan-Mongolism.
The opportunist movements—militarism, tuchünism, military federalism, bureaucratic separatism, capitalism, and political puppetry—served to confuse the basic alternatives. Because they reflected a narrow and accidental scheme of power rather than long-range transformation, they possessed a specious realism which obfuscated real issues. They distracted attention without rewarding it and polarized opinion around conflicts which were beyond settlement. There is no possibility of agreement between men who think one another deluded in regard to fundamentals. Disorder in China was the more violent because of these different explanations. They delayed the creation of a framework in which men could find a common reasonableness, an ideology sufficient to rationalize all interests and to sublimate all frustrations.
The opportunist movements—militarism, tuchünism, military federalism, bureaucratic separatism, capitalism, and political puppetry—created confusion about the main choices. They represented a narrow and random power structure instead of a long-term change, which gave them a misleading sense of realism that obscured real issues. They drew attention away without offering any solutions and divided opinions over conflicts that couldn't be resolved. There can be no agreement between people who view each other as fundamentally misguided. The chaos in China was intensified because of these varying interpretations. They postponed the development of a framework where people could find common ground, an ideology strong enough to justify all interests and address all frustrations.
Ever since the establishment of American and British Protestant missions in the nineteenth century, Christianity has been a conditioning force for a democratic ideology in Asia.10 The Protestants were among the first to make a breach in the stronghold of Confucianism; they secured international action to assist them. Their role was that of counter-ideologues whose position was guaranteed by treaty (British Treaty of Tientsin, 1858; American Treaty of Tientsin, 1858). They possessed the power, under the legal sanction of the Chinese government, to preach against the moral foundations upon which that government rested. A missionary wrote in 1887:
Ever since American and British Protestant missions started in the nineteenth century, Christianity has played a key role in shaping democratic ideas in Asia.10 The Protestants were among the first to challenge the stronghold of Confucianism; they secured international support to assist them. They acted as counter-ideologues, backed by treaties (British Treaty of Tientsin, 1858; American Treaty of Tientsin, 1858). They had the legal authority, granted by the Chinese government, to preach against the moral foundations on which that government was built. A missionary wrote in 1887:
The foremost opposition to the introduction of Christianity comes from those who esteem themselves the followers of Confucius. They assent to our views about the "emptiness" of Buddhism, the deceptions of Taoism, the character of the priesthood, the mud and stone of the images, but when we gently allude to ancestral idolatry, the worship of heaven and earth, and the sacrifices of the mandarins, they are offended. Also, the Confucianists do the thinking for the people; they have the minds, the books, the schools, and the offices. Without a long residence in the country it is hard to imagine the influence of a penniless scholar in his neighbourhood, and the mental control he exercises over the minds of the peasantry. More than this, the graduates at the government examinations form a clique or "ring," and their voice is the unwritten law of China, their authority above that of His Excellency the Governor. The lamented Carstairs Douglas said at the Shanghai Missionary Conference of 1877, "Confucianism is the citadel; take it, and the war is ended."11
The main opposition to introducing Christianity comes from those who see themselves as followers of Confucius. They agree with our views about the "emptiness" of Buddhism, the deceptions of Taoism, the nature of the priesthood, and the uselessness of idols, but when we subtly bring up ancestral worship, the respect for heaven and earth, and the sacrifices made by officials, they become offended. Additionally, Confucianists think for the public; they have the ideas, the literature, the educational institutions, and the power. It's hard to understand the influence a poor scholar can have in his community and the mental hold he has over farmers without living in the country for a long time. Moreover, graduates of government exams form a tight-knit group, and their opinions are treated as the unwritten law of China, with their authority surpassing that of the Governor. The late Carstairs Douglas mentioned at the Shanghai Missionary Conference of 1877, "Confucianism is the stronghold; capture it, and the battle is won."11
But for the presence of Christianity, a Chinese counter-elite with sufficient moral self-assurance and intellectual ability to attack the traditional institutions of the Empire might not have developed. Sun Yat-sen was a Christian, although in his case Christianity has been less of a modernizing force compared with the influence of his actual experience abroad. Large numbers of the reformist and republican leaders were Christian, some of them with missionary or Y. M. C. A. connections. These men were not bound by the moral tenets of Confucianism; those among them who had mission school educations had little in common with the long intellectual tradition of the Chinese. For a while Christianity spelled Westernization and provided an avenue of self-advancement hitherto unprecedented in China—one outside the archaic scheme of things.
But without Christianity, a Chinese counter-elite with enough moral confidence and intellectual skills to challenge the traditional institutions of the Empire might not have emerged. Sun Yat-sen was a Christian, although in his case, Christianity played a lesser role in modernization compared to his real experiences abroad. Many of the reformist and republican leaders were Christians, some having ties to missionary work or the Y. M. C. A. These individuals were not limited by the moral principles of Confucianism; those among them who were educated in mission schools had little in common with the longstanding intellectual traditions of China. For a period, Christianity represented Westernization and offered a path for self-advancement that was previously unseen in China—one that was outside the outdated structure.
With the coming of the Republic, Christian ethics appeared to have an open field. The emphasis which Christianity places upon the value of individual human life was favorable to the emergence of modern republican institutions. Even Yüan Shih-k'ai is said to have acknowledged the influence of Christianity in this respect; he is reported to have said, in an interview with a leading missionary educator, "You missionaries are responsible for this revolution. Now you must see us through."12 The implication of doctrines of human brotherhood is obvious, despite the fact that such doctrines—in less forceful and spiritual form—were a familiar feature of certain Chinese philosophies.
With the arrival of the Republic, Christian ethics seemed to have a clear path ahead. The focus that Christianity places on the importance of each individual life supported the growth of modern republican institutions. Even Yüan Shih-k'ai reportedly recognized Christianity's impact in this regard; it's said that during a conversation with a leading missionary educator, he remarked, "You missionaries are responsible for this revolution. Now you must see us through."12 The meaning of teachings about human brotherhood is clear, even though similar ideas—in less intense and spiritual forms—were already common in some Chinese philosophies.
In its more direct effects Christianity demonstrated a variety of new points to the Chinese. The intervention of the missionaries was not only moral; it was scientific, and the early mission leaders brought Western engineering and industrial methods with them. They published the first journal in Chinese to give regular accounts of practical mechanics. As the missions themselves developed, the physical presence of the Protestant missionaries and of Western ways of life—to which they adhered in contrast with the Catholics—became strong informational influences. Later the rise of churches and of Christian establishments gave the Chinese experience in the Western methods of social and business organization.
In its more direct effects, Christianity showed the Chinese a range of new ideas. The missionaries' involvement was not just moral; it was also scientific, as the early mission leaders introduced Western engineering and industrial techniques. They published the first journal in Chinese that provided regular updates on practical mechanics. As the missions grew, the physical presence of Protestant missionaries and their adherence to Western lifestyles—contrasting with the Catholics—became significant sources of information. Later, the emergence of churches and Christian organizations exposed the Chinese to Western methods of social and business organization.
In practical administration the Christian impact has been striking. American missionaries were influential in developing popular education in China. They have led the way in public health. They have organized model orphanages and have assailed infanticide, footbinding, and concubinage. They have been the public opinion of the Western world, right on the spot, and have introduced the Chinese to a great many of the best features of Western life. Finally, the Christians have embellished and justified Western imperialism in China. The mission enterprises have been among the most expensive and elaborate philanthropic agencies ever set up by one state for the benefit of another. The advance of the West has been saved from seeming unrelieved imperialism. The West has taken, but it has also returned. Christianity has been the companion and the antagonist of Western exploitation in the East; it has suffered and benefited because of this position.
In practical administration, the Christian impact has been significant. American missionaries played a key role in establishing public education in China. They were pioneers in public health initiatives. They organized model orphanages and fought against infanticide, footbinding, and concubinage. They represented Western public opinion on the ground and introduced the Chinese to many positive aspects of Western life. Ultimately, Christians have both decorated and justified Western imperialism in China. The mission efforts have been some of the most costly and comprehensive philanthropic organizations ever created by one country for the benefit of another. The progress of the West has been tempered to avoid appearing as pure imperialism. The West has taken from China, but it has also given back. Christianity has been both a partner and a challenger to Western exploitation in the East; it has endured and gained from this role.
The total contribution of Christianity to Chinese politics cannot be assessed. The ways of Christian influence are frequently pervasive and incalculable. In the headquarters of the Chinese Red Army, Chinese Communist leaders have quietly gone away to pray. The Christians have breached the Confucian citadel and have weakened the ideological foundations of government. They have also torn the web of Chinese popular superstition and afforded a foothold for religion in a truer sense. There has been no genuine Christian party, no real Christian army, no government avowedly Christian in policy. Nevertheless, the first president of the Republic was a Christian, as was the outstanding founder of the National Government at Nanking, Chiang K'ai-shek. The Protestant Church counts among its members a large number of the highest government personnel; no other religion plays as active a part. Christianity, then, has been an indirect force, not a program or an immediate political challenge.
The overall impact of Christianity on Chinese politics can't be fully measured. The ways that Christianity influences society are often widespread and hard to quantify. In the headquarters of the Chinese Red Army, Communist leaders have quietly stepped away to pray. Christians have penetrated the Confucian stronghold and weakened the ideological foundations of the government. They have also disrupted the fabric of Chinese superstitions and created space for a more genuine form of religion. There hasn’t been a true Christian political party, a real Christian army, or any government that openly identifies as Christian in its policies. However, the first president of the Republic was a Christian, as was Chiang K'ai-shek, the prominent leader of the National Government in Nanking. The Protestant Church has numerous high-ranking government officials among its members; no other religion has played such a significant role. Therefore, Christianity has been an indirect influence, rather than a formal program or direct political opposition.
In 1912 the Nationalists had won their revolution, which was political in nature, but they found in the ensuing years that mere change in the form of government would not of itself bring about the needed regeneration of Chinese society. By 1922 Sun Yat-sen and his followers possessed a well-defined ideology and a definite new revolutionary program but they had neither a way of propagating the ideology nor a method of realizing the program. Sun himself thought in political and economic rather than agitational terms. He sought loans from abroad and schemed for power in the turbulent military politics of the time. His slogan was still that of the Confucians: "Hold office in order to teach." The Nationalists intended to gain a political rostrum from which to expound their teachings, since they no longer hoped to rule effectively without converting the masses to their way of thought. They had not yet realized that conversion scarcely required governing and that—given the appropriate technique—they might agitate more successfully as an opposition than as a government.
In 1912, the Nationalists had successfully completed their revolution, which was primarily political, but in the years that followed, they discovered that simply changing the government wouldn’t bring about the much-needed revitalization of Chinese society. By 1922, Sun Yat-sen and his followers had a clear ideology and a concrete revolutionary program, but they lacked a way to promote their ideology and a method to implement their program. Sun himself was focused more on political and economic strategies rather than on agitation. He sought loans from foreign countries and strategized for power amidst the chaotic military politics of the time. His slogan remained one of the Confucians: "Hold office in order to teach." The Nationalists aimed to establish a political platform from which they could share their teachings, as they no longer believed they could effectively govern without converting the masses to their way of thinking. They had not yet come to understand that conversion didn’t necessarily require governance and that—with the right approach—they might be more successful as an opposition group than as a ruling government.
The means of systematically winning men's minds—wholesale and high-speed agitation—did not occur to the Nationalists because the Bolshevist revolution was the only successful demonstration of such methods, and Russia was not yet understood. China was just reaching that phase of revolution which the Communists had already traversed in Russia. Without the benefit of Russian advice, the Kuomintang might have become a political sect with long-range plans. Fortunately for their cause, the Kuomintang leaders were willing to learn and the Russians willing to teach. Mere physical contact served to inaugurate the process.
The way to systematically win people's minds—through mass and rapid mobilization—didn't occur to the Nationalists because the Bolshevik revolution was the only successful example of such methods, and Russia was still not well understood. China was just entering the phase of revolution that the Communists had already gone through in Russia. Without the benefit of Russian guidance, the Kuomintang could have ended up as a political group with long-term goals. Luckily for them, the leaders of the Kuomintang were open to learning, and the Russians were willing to teach. Simply making contact set the process in motion.
Contact was not afforded by way of the Communist Party of China, a small and largely academic group which developed after 1920, but through direct correspondence and negotiation between Sun Yat-sen and Moscow. Sun had communicated with persons of influence all over the world, trying to build up interest in the future of a united and powerful China. He had conceived a plan for the international development of China which envisaged the extension of Allied war budgets for one year after the war, and the lending of vast sums for the modernization of China. He believed that his project would appeal to imperialism and at the same time would serve to create in China a modern state-socialist industrialism. China would thereby become a customer for all the capitalist nations of the world and alleviate the depression which was bound to follow the war. Correspondence about other projects for ideological and political reconstruction elicited more replies from Russia than from anywhere else. Sun was not doctrinaire in the furtherance of immediate projects. He was willing to accept help from the Russians, just as he would have accepted help from the imperialist nations had they been prepared to risk their money. From 1920 onward he was in touch with the Bolsheviks.
Contact was not established through the Communist Party of China, a small and mainly academic group that formed after 1920, but through direct correspondence and negotiation between Sun Yat-sen and Moscow. Sun had reached out to influential people around the world, trying to generate interest in the future of a united and powerful China. He had come up with a plan for the international development of China that included extending Allied war budgets for one year after the war and lending large amounts for modernizing China. He believed his project would attract imperialist support while also helping to create a modern state-socialist industrialism in China. This would turn China into a customer for all the capitalist nations and help relieve the economic downturn that was sure to follow the war. Correspondence about other projects for ideological and political reconstruction received more responses from Russia than from anywhere else. Sun was not rigid in pursuing immediate projects. He was open to receiving help from the Russians, just as he would have welcomed assistance from the imperialist nations if they had been willing to invest their money. From 1920 onward, he was in contact with the Bolsheviks.
In December, 1922, and January, 1923, the decisive turning point was reached. Adolf Joffe, the Soviet representative in China, had come to Shanghai and conferred with Sun Yat-sen. These two found that there were terms on which they could cooperate. The Communist ideology and that of the Nationalists coincided in their general opposition to imperialism. Resistance to the treaties which bound China13 became more and more apparent to Sun as a necessity for further revolutionary progress. He had met polite regret or open ridicule in his solicitation of help for China from the imperialist powers, and his invitation to Western capital had not been taken seriously. The Communists seemed to have adequate idealistic and practical motives for joining the Chinese.
In December 1922 and January 1923, a crucial turning point was reached. Adolf Joffe, the Soviet representative in China, visited Shanghai and met with Sun Yat-sen. They discovered that they could cooperate under certain terms. The Communist ideology and that of the Nationalists aligned in their general opposition to imperialism. Sun increasingly recognized that resisting the treaties that bound China13 was essential for further revolutionary progress. He had encountered polite regret or outright mockery when seeking help for China from the imperialist powers, and his invitation to Western investors had not been taken seriously. The Communists appeared to have both idealistic and practical reasons for joining forces with the Chinese.
The Communists, moreover, conceded a point which they had not conceded to any other country up to that time. They willingly assumed a secondary position, agreed that the communist order of things was not suited to China, and in effect guaranteed their practical assistance to the Nationalists without demanding, as the price, the acceptance of Marxism. Sun and Joffe gave out a joint memorandum which made the issue perfectly plain. It was to be the constitutional compact between the Nationalists and the Communists for the period of their collaboration. The most significant paragraph read:
The Communists also agreed to something they hadn’t agreed to with any other country up until that point. They willingly took a backseat, acknowledged that the communist system wasn't right for China, and essentially promised to support the Nationalists without insisting on the acceptance of Marxism in return. Sun and Joffe released a joint memorandum that clearly laid out the situation. It was meant to be the constitutional agreement between the Nationalists and the Communists during their collaboration. The most important paragraph said:
Dr. Sun Yat-sen holds that the communistic order, or even the Soviet system, cannot actually be introduced into China because there do not exist the conditions for the successful establishment of either communism or Sovietism. This view is entirely shared by Mr. Joffe, who is further of the opinion that China's paramount and most pressing problem is to achieve national unification and attain full national independence; and regarding this great task he has assured Dr. Sun Yat-sen that China has the warmest sympathy of the Russian people and can count on the support of Russia.14
Dr. Sun Yat-sen feels that the communist system, including the Soviet model, can't be successfully put into practice in China because the required conditions for either communism or Soviet-style governance aren’t present. Mr. Joffe completely agrees and adds that China’s biggest challenge right now is gaining national unity and full independence. He has assured Dr. Sun Yat-sen that the Russian people are very supportive of China regarding this important issue and will back it.14
In the autumn of 1923 Chiang K'ai-shek was sent by Sun to Russia to study the Soviet military system. This was the first step in the formation of a non-mercenary Nationalist army. About the same time Michael Borodin arrived in Canton, where Sun had come to power for the third time. The ensuing period was marked by an intensive reorganization of the Nationalist Party and of its technique of revolution, to the end that it might become a movement depending upon mass conversion, not upon mass apathy, for power. The military mission was followed by other and more important grants of aid. The Bolsheviks not only trained Chinese sent to Russia but also supplied military instructors who reorganized the Nationalist forces on the spot.15
In the fall of 1923, Sun sent Chiang K'ai-shek to Russia to study the Soviet military system. This was the first step in creating a Nationalist army that didn't rely on mercenaries. Around the same time, Michael Borodin arrived in Canton, where Sun had taken power for the third time. This period was characterized by a major reorganization of the Nationalist Party and its revolutionary tactics, aiming to become a movement based on gaining mass support rather than relying on mass indifference for power. The military mission was soon followed by other, more significant types of assistance. The Bolsheviks not only trained Chinese sent to Russia but also provided military instructors who reorganized the Nationalist forces on-site.15
The assistance rendered by the Soviets in the application of tested propaganda methods to a revolutionary situation resulted in vast changes. The Russians found that approximately the same devices could be used in China as in Russia without affecting the fundamentals of Nationalist philosophy. Integration and regularization of the party machinery, formulation of immediate programs to bring large groups into the Nationalist fold, development of large-scale propaganda techniques, and other improvements designed to enlarge and speed up the Nationalist advance were effected within the Kuomintang.
The help provided by the Soviets in using proven propaganda techniques in a revolutionary context led to significant changes. The Russians discovered that many of the same strategies could be applied in China as they did in Russia without changing the core of Nationalist beliefs. They integrated and organized the party structures, created immediate plans to bring large groups into the Nationalist movement, developed large-scale propaganda methods, and made other improvements aimed at expanding and accelerating the Nationalist progress within the Kuomintang.
Throughout, Sun Yat-sen worked in close collaboration with Borodin. The details of Nationalist party reforms and of Nationalist participation in local politics are now part of the history of the modern Far East. These details, while significant, tend to blur the cardinal change: the transformation of the Nationalist party from a revolutionary elite with long-range effectiveness into a mass organization designed for propaganda and immediate general measures. The Russian Communists made it possible for the Kuomintang to perform in weeks what had been planned for the decades, or at least to reach the equivalent of the contemplated performance.
Throughout, Sun Yat-sen worked closely with Borodin. The specifics of Nationalist party reforms and their involvement in local politics are now part of the history of modern East Asia. While these details are important, they can overshadow the key change: the evolution of the Nationalist party from a revolutionary elite with lasting effectiveness into a mass organization aimed at propaganda and immediate general actions. The Russian Communists enabled the Kuomintang to achieve in weeks what had been intended to take decades, or at least to reach a similar outcome.
A new era had begun. At first the Nationalists had proposed to develop a parliamentary government which would gradually foster a modernized ideology, and to govern China well in the meanwhile; when this hope vanished with the rise of Yüan Shih-k'ai's military power, in 1913, they had to reroute the revolution. Had they relied upon the experience of the liberal nations, they might have resigned themselves to a policy of gradualism. The Communist process of conversion was different from the Confucian. The Confucians had gradually built up a body of the most public-spirited men and permeated the ruling intellectual class with Confucian ideas. Their slow process of persuasion triumphed with the elevation of their main texts to the status of bibles in China and with their monopoly of advanced education. The Communists proposed to take a few simple, obvious issues, to present them dramatically, to win as many people as possible to the support of immediate policies and to reach power through such support. Once political and military authority had been established, they expected to go further in the "education" of the masses of the people.
A new era had begun. Initially, the Nationalists aimed to develop a parliamentary government that would gradually promote a modernized ideology and effectively govern China in the meantime. However, when this hope faded with the rise of Yuan Shih-k'ai's military power in 1913, they had to change their revolutionary approach. If they had learned from the experiences of liberal nations, they might have accepted a gradual policy. The Communist transformation process was different from the Confucian one. The Confucians gradually built a group of the most civic-minded individuals and spread Confucian ideas throughout the ruling intellectual class. Their slow method of persuasion succeeded with the elevation of their main texts to the status of sacred books in China and their control over advanced education. The Communists aimed to take a few straightforward, clear issues, present them dramatically, attract as many supporters as possible for immediate policies, and then gain power through that support. Once they established political and military authority, they planned to further "educate" the masses.
To obtain tangible results quickly the Nationalists had to make extensive promises. On the advice of the Communists, they led vigorous anti-imperialist movements which embittered both Chinese and foreigners and provided the whole country with issues more real than the personalities of war lords or the machinations of cliques. Communist-trained propagandists took the reforms which the Nationalists had proposed among themselves and carried them into the people. Sun's principle of min shêng appeared in practical programs as an immediate call for socio-economic revolution. Mass organizations grew, swelling their ranks by promises to all subordinate economic groups. These organizations were bound to cause difficulty as soon as it became apparent that the Nationalist-Communist promises could not be realized immediately and in full.
To achieve quick, tangible results, the Nationalists had to make a lot of promises. Following the advice of the Communists, they led vigorous anti-imperialist movements that angered both Chinese citizens and foreigners. This gave the entire country issues that felt more relevant than the personalities of warlords or the schemes of various political groups. Propagandists trained by the Communists took the reforms the Nationalists had discussed internally and brought them to the people. Sun's principle of min shêng showed up in practical programs, calling for an immediate socio-economic revolution. Mass organizations grew, increasing their numbers by promising support to all disadvantaged economic groups. These organizations were bound to create problems once it became clear that the promises made by the Nationalists and Communists couldn't be fully met right away.
In the meantime, the Communists maintained their separate party organization within the Kuomintang. The Russians found China a fertile field for conversion, and while they assisted the Nationalists they fostered the growth of a Chinese Communist Party. From an academic group which meant nothing in 1921, the Communist Party grew in 1925-1926 to comprise the radical vanguard of the revolution. The Communists assumed the vanguard position because they were less bound by loyalty to the existing groups in Chinese society than were the Nationalists. The working alliance, in which the Nationalists received Communist help in money, technical political services, and arms, made the seizure of political power a reality. Sun Yat-sen died in March, 1925, before the great surge of the revolution came, but in 1926 and 1927 the Nationalist-Communist forces proceeded north, brushing the militarists aside as they went. The combination of a patriotic, foreign-trained, professionalized army, a powerful agitation department, and a party organization able to govern after conquest, came to prevail everywhere. Half of China was now under Kuomintang dominion, which operated through a council form of government.16 Then came the schism. Conflict was inevitable between Communists and Nationalists when the Communists proved unwilling to look forward to the establishment of a republic according to Sun's principles, pushing on with the revolution as soon as the Nationalists slowed down or stopped.
In the meantime, the Communists kept their separate party organization within the Kuomintang. The Russians saw China as a great opportunity for influence, and while they supported the Nationalists, they also helped the Chinese Communist Party grow. Starting as an academic group that had little significance in 1921, the Communist Party transformed into the radical forefront of the revolution by 1925-1926. The Communists took this leading role because they were less tied to the existing groups in Chinese society compared to the Nationalists. The working alliance allowed the Nationalists to receive Communist support in terms of money, political expertise, and weapons, making the takeover of political power possible. Sun Yat-sen passed away in March 1925, just before the major surge of the revolution began, but in 1926 and 1927, the Nationalist-Communist forces moved northward, sidelining the militarists in their path. The combination of a patriotic, professionally trained army, a strong propaganda department, and a party organization ready to govern after victory became dominant everywhere. Half of China was now under Kuomintang control, which operated through a council-style government.16 Then came the split. Conflict became unavoidable between the Communists and Nationalists when the Communists showed they were not interested in establishing a republic based on Sun's principles and instead pushed forward with the revolution whenever the Nationalists slowed down or halted.
Communist training helped the Nationalists to power, but under circumstances which made necessary either the institution of terror or the partial inhibition of the Nationalist programs. The Nationalists had promised almost anything to almost everyone in order to secure power; this was a part of the propaganda methods which Communists taught. After seizing power in 1926-1927 the Nationalists could resort only to military dictatorship and party terrorism in order to achieve the fulfillment of their extravagant promises. But the Nationalists were Chinese, and as such cherished the old notions of moderation and humanity in government. They were not the master of any legalism or dialectic which would justify the slaughter of millions for the good of a system. Millions have died in China, but the Chinese never acknowledged the massacre. They could not face the program of class war which their promises inevitably implied. The Communists kept pressing forward, now giving pledges in their own name and in the name of the Nationalists, redeemable only by class warfare or involving the discredit of the Nationalists. The situation came to a head when the Communists began taking independent action. Indiscreet Communists informed Nationalist leaders that the Kuomintang was to be discarded so that the revolution could continue—along Communist lines. The breaks, first with the Kuomintang Right and then with the Kuomintang Left, occurred in 1927. The Russians went back to Russia. The Chinese Communists faced their future alone.
Communist training helped the Nationalists gain power, but it created a situation that forced either the use of terror or a partial damping down of Nationalist programs. The Nationalists had promised nearly everything to nearly everyone to secure their power; this was part of the propaganda strategies that the Communists taught. After taking control in 1926-1927, the Nationalists could only turn to military dictatorship and party terrorism to follow through on their grand promises. However, the Nationalists were Chinese, and they valued the traditional ideas of moderation and humanity in governance. They were not masters of any legal framework or philosophical argument that would justify the killing of millions for the sake of a system. Millions had died in China, but the Chinese never admitted to the massacre. They couldn't confront the class warfare that their promises inevitably suggested. The Communists kept pushing ahead, now making promises in their own name and in the name of the Nationalists, which could only be fulfilled through class struggle or by discrediting the Nationalists. The situation reached a breaking point when the Communists began taking independent actions. Reckless Communists informed Nationalist leaders that the Kuomintang should be abandoned so that the revolution could continue—following Communist principles. The splits, first with the Kuomintang Right and then with the Kuomintang Left, took place in 1927. The Russians returned to Russia. The Chinese Communists faced their future alone.
The Canton-Moscow Entente—as the Nationalist-Communist coalition has been called—changed the Nationalist movement profoundly in 1923-1927. It found the movement a small elite of opposition and left it a swollen party with a government and an army under its control, a vast schedule of promises to fulfill, a second revolution to vindicate.17
The Canton-Moscow Entente—what they called the Nationalist-Communist coalition—transformed the Nationalist movement significantly from 1923 to 1927. It started with the movement being a small elite opposition and ended with it becoming a large party that had a government and an army under its command, a long list of promises to keep, and a second revolution to justify.17
Notes
2. On the Manchu reforms see H. M. Vinacke, Modern Constitutional Development in China, Princeton, 1920, and Meribeth E. Cameron, The Reform Movement in China, 1898-1912, Stanford, 1931. On the revolutionary group see T'ang Leang-li, The Inner History of the Chinese Revolution, New York, 1930.
2. For information on the Manchu reforms, check out H. M. Vinacke's Modern Constitutional Development in China, Princeton, 1920, and Meribeth E. Cameron's The Reform Movement in China, 1898-1912, Stanford, 1931. For details on the revolutionary group, refer to T'ang Leang-li's The Inner History of the Chinese Revolution, New York, 1930.
10. See, among others, Tyler Dennett, The Democratic Movement in Asia, New York, 1918; R. Y. Lo, China's Revolution from the Inside, New York, 1930. The author wishes to thank J. J. Holmes, School of Religion, Duke University, for suggestions concerning this section.
10. See, among others, Tyler Dennett, The Democratic Movement in Asia, New York, 1918; R. Y. Lo, China's Revolution from the Inside, New York, 1930. The author wants to thank J. J. Holmes, School of Religion, Duke University, for suggestions regarding this section.
14. Lyon Sharman, Sun Yat-sen: His Life and Its Meaning, p. 248, New York, 1934. This is the most critical of the biographies of Sun Yat-sen. The one which Sun himself authorized and on which he collaborated to some extent is Paul M. W. Linebarger, Sun Yat Sen and the Chinese Republic, New York, 1924.
14. Lyon Sharman, Sun Yat-sen: His Life and Its Meaning, p. 248, New York, 1934. This is the most important biography of Sun Yat-sen. The one that Sun himself approved and worked on to some degree is Paul M. W. Linebarger, Sun Yat Sen and the Chinese Republic, New York, 1924.
17. For some of the ideological developments involved in the Moscow-Canton Entente see Tsui Shu-chin, "The Influence of the Canton-Moscow Entente upon Sun Yat-sen's Political Philosophy," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 18, pp. 177 ff., 1934. On the role of nationalism in education see Victor Purcell, Problems of Chinese Education, London, 1936.
17. For more on the ideological developments related to the Moscow-Canton Entente, check out Tsui Shu-chin's article, "The Influence of the Canton-Moscow Entente upon Sun Yat-sen's Political Philosophy," in The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 18, pp. 177 ff., 1934. For insights on the role of nationalism in education, see Victor Purcell's book, Problems of Chinese Education, London, 1936.
Chapter III
BATTLING CREEDS
The right-wing Nationalists, establishing the National Government of China at Nanking in 1927, found themselves in the position of revolutionaries sitting at roll-top desks. After more than forty years of criticism and opposition, the movement had assumed the responsibilities of government. In breaking with the Communists the Nationalists lost the doctrinal edge of the extreme Left; thenceforth there were to be groups more radical than themselves. This disheartened some of the revolutionaries, who either lost interest in politics or continued revolutionary opposition to the regime their colleagues had formed.
The right-wing Nationalists, who set up the National Government of China in Nanking in 1927, found themselves as revolutionaries now working from roll-top desks. After more than forty years of criticism and opposition, the movement had taken on the responsibilities of governing. By breaking away from the Communists, the Nationalists lost the ideological advantage of the extreme Left; from then on, there would be groups even more radical than they were. This discouraged some of the revolutionaries, who either lost interest in politics or kept opposing the regime that their colleagues had created.
The Kuomintang was confronted with the issues of national unification, development toward democracy, and realization of the economic reforms and programs postulated by Sun's principle, of min shêng. The instrument for their task was a brand-new form of government, fresh from the pages of Sun Yat-sen, which at its birth was beset with difficult military, administrative, economic, and diplomatic problems. But the Nationalists had one particular advantage which they shared only with the Communists—that of possessing a well-integrated ideology. It was possible for them to couch intra-Party struggles in a reasonably consistent set of terms. Even when respect for one of Sun Yat-sen's theories had been reduced to mere lip service another from the same source took its place. The intellectual outlook inherited from the humanistic political training of Confucianism kept the Chinese from a dogmatic political pseudo-theology, while the wide circulation of Sun's principles provided a moral and programmatic foundation for governmental routine.
The Kuomintang faced challenges like national unity, progressing towards democracy, and implementing the economic reforms and programs outlined by Sun's principle of min shêng. Their tool for this task was a new type of government, derived from Sun Yat-sen's ideas, which was immediately faced with tough military, administrative, economic, and diplomatic issues. However, the Nationalists had one major advantage that only the Communists shared: a cohesive ideology. They were able to frame internal Party conflicts in a fairly consistent manner. Even when respect for one of Sun Yat-sen's theories became superficial, another from the same source would take its place. The intellectual perspective shaped by the humanistic political education of Confucianism prevented the Chinese from falling into a rigid political pseudo-theology, while the widespread acceptance of Sun's principles offered a moral and programmatic basis for government operations.
The break with the Communists and the development of a Red military problem were continuing forces driving the Nationalists to the Right, where opportunists and reactionaries of all categories welcomed them. They were also drawn to the Left—by the social revolution which had carried them to power and by the need of agrarian and labor reform. Central to the very continuance of the government, however, was the military power of the Nationalist armies led by Chiang K'ai-shek. Without the armed force to implement their decisions the Nationalists would have been compelled to let their endeavors subside into subterranean defeat. To the considerations of Right, Left, and armed force were added responsibilities incident to government. The Kuomintang in its governing phase, therefore, plotted its course with reference to three points: doctrinal consistency, military necessity, governmental responsibility.1 As an ideologically constituent movement, how did Nationalism use its power?
The split with the Communists and the rise of a Red military issue were ongoing factors pushing the Nationalists to the Right, where opportunists and reactionaries of all types welcomed them. They were also attracted to the Left—by the social revolution that had brought them to power and by the need for agrarian and labor reform. However, the very survival of the government depended on the military strength of the Nationalist armies led by Chiang K'ai-shek. Without the armed forces to carry out their decisions, the Nationalists would have been forced to let their efforts fade into underground defeat. Alongside considerations of Right, Left, and military force were the responsibilities that come with governance. Therefore, the Kuomintang in its governing phase plotted its course based on three key points: doctrinal consistency, military necessity, and governmental responsibility.1 As an ideologically driven movement, how did Nationalism wield its power?
The Nationalists in power had to find their way through class alignments, inert and meaningless oppositions, the rancor of the Left, the contempt of the established monarchist Right. Personalities in conflict, cliques forming and disbanding, factions denied overt expression—these lay behind the pressure politics of the intra-Party contest for the control of policy conducted on a thin and novel constitutional plane. The written formulas guiding the struggle for power were supplemented by the bodies of unwritten practice which had developed in the years of the Republic. There were appropriate forms for extraconstitutional action, just as for constitutional. It was the outstanding contribution of the Kuomintang to modern Chinese government that it kept its internal conflicts within its own constitutional framework, and did so more successfully than any other movement in modern China.
The Nationalists in power had to navigate class alignments, pointless oppositions, the bitterness of the Left, and the disdain of the established monarchist Right. Conflicting personalities, cliques forming and breaking apart, and factions that couldn't openly express themselves—these were behind the political pressure of the internal Party struggle for control over policy conducted within a fragile and new constitutional framework. The written rules guiding the power struggle were backed by a set of unwritten practices that had developed during the years of the Republic. There were formal procedures for both constitutional and extraconstitutional actions. The Kuomintang's notable achievement in modern Chinese government was maintaining its internal conflicts within its own constitutional framework, doing so more effectively than any other movement in modern China.
The meandering and difficult course of Kuomintang policy flowed within the valley rather than the river bed of Sun Yat-sen's doctrine. The planning power of Sun's intellect bound the movement long after his death. In his plans for the regeneration of China are to be found the ideal requirements for the growth of modern government under the tutelage of a patriotic elite of overseas men, revolutionary veterans, and scholars. The Nanking government of the Kuomintang had to meet all the problems of government while keeping within the broad boundaries of Sun's demands. The movement as a whole, however, displayed certain broad shifts which are readily traceable.2 Sun Yat-sen envisaged the establishment of authentic democracy by a course of action including three steps: (1) the military period, in which the movement should acquire power over the nation through the use of force; (2) the period of tutelage, in which the members of the movement should exercise a benevolent party dictatorship over the nation, while training the populace for democracy; (3) the period of constitutional democracy, in which the people should exercise actual self-government.
The winding and challenging path of Kuomintang policy flowed within the valley rather than along the riverbed of Sun Yat-sen's teachings. Sun's intellectual vision continued to guide the movement long after his death. His plans for revitalizing China included the essential elements for developing a modern government led by a dedicated group of overseas Chinese, revolutionary veterans, and scholars. The Nanking government of the Kuomintang had to address all governmental issues while staying within the broad framework of Sun's principles. However, the movement as a whole showed noticeable changes that are easy to trace.2 Sun Yat-sen envisioned establishing real democracy through a three-step process: (1) the military period, where the movement should gain national power through force; (2) the tutelage period, during which the movement members would exercise a kind but firm party dictatorship over the country while preparing the public for democracy; (3) the constitutional democracy period, where the people would have actual self-government.
Shortly after its establishment, the National Government announced the ending of the period of military conquest and the opening of the period of tutelage, which was set for 1930-1935. The Japanese invasions caused the establishment of constitutional government to be postponed indefinitely, and it is to be feared that even if constitutional government were installed it would fall far short of Sun's programs, which called for truly effective training in the arts of democracy before Chinese government could be entrusted to the broad masses of the electorate. In the meantime, the arbitrariness, the political composition, and the outlook of the transitional Party dictatorship became subjects of hot controversy among the Kuomintang leaders.
Shortly after it was established, the National Government announced the end of the military conquest era and the start of the tutelage period, which was scheduled for 1930-1935. The Japanese invasions caused the establishment of a constitutional government to be postponed indefinitely, and there’s concern that even if a constitutional government were put in place, it would fall far short of Sun's vision, which emphasized genuine training in the principles of democracy before the Chinese government could be trusted to the general electorate. In the meantime, the unpredictability, the political makeup, and the perspective of the transitional Party dictatorship became hot topics of debate among Kuomintang leaders.
The Party dictatorship demanded a rigor of discipline and a deflation of revolutionary enthusiasm which soon drove the militant Left out of the Kuomintang. Even Sun Yat-sen's brilliant young second wife remained outside the Party—a permanent and indefatigable opposition. Within the Party personalities came to dominate—Hu Han-min, the chief Rightist disciple and interpreter of Sun Yat-sen; Chiang K'ai-shek, Sun's outstanding military protege; and Wang Ch'ing-wei, the chief Leftist disciple of the Leader. There were also Sun Fo (Sun K'ê), the only son of Sun Yat-sen, and other ranking Party members whose opinions ranged from philosophic anarchism (as in the case of Wu Chih-hui) to a progressive business outlook not unlike Mr. Hoover's (as in the instance of T. V. Soong).
The Party dictatorship enforced strict discipline and dampened revolutionary zeal, which quickly pushed the militant Left out of the Kuomintang. Even Sun Yat-sen's brilliant young second wife stayed outside the Party—a constant and tireless opposition. Inside the Party, certain figures gained prominence—Hu Han-min, the main Rightist follower and interpreter of Sun Yat-sen; Chiang K'ai-shek, Sun's notable military protégé; and Wang Ch'ing-wei, the leading Leftist disciple of the Leader. There was also Sun Fo (Sun K'ê), Sun Yat-sen's only son, along with other senior Party members whose views varied from philosophical anarchism (like Wu Chih-hui) to a progressive business perspective similar to Mr. Hoover's (like T. V. Soong).
The National Government settled down with Chiang and Hu Han-min (military and Right) holding the leadership, which Wang Ch'ing-wei decried as reactionary. In 1931 Chiang ousted Hu, in the course of a conflict over a proposed American silver loan and over constitutional questions. Shortly thereafter Wang Ch'ing-wei assumed a place in the government, after participating in an unsuccessful armed rebellion (the "Nationalist Government" in Peking, 1930-1931).
The National Government established itself with Chiang and Hu Han-min (military and Right) in charge, which Wang Ch'ing-wei criticized as reactionary. In 1931, Chiang removed Hu during a dispute about a proposed American silver loan and constitutional issues. Soon after, Wang Ch'ing-wei joined the government after taking part in a failed armed rebellion (the "Nationalist Government" in Peking, 1930-1931).
This might seem to indicate a swing from the Right to the Left within the Party. Actually it was indicative of the growing practicality of the Nationalist movement and its preoccupation with problems of installing the form of government planned by Sun.3 With the passage of time, the Nationalists adopted three main lines of endeavor: (1) the suppression of the Communists at all cost, even that of temporary nonresistance to Japan; (2) the tendency to abandon revolutionary fervor for administrative zeal, and to become governmental in spirit as well as form—a tendency illustrated most notably in the promotion of industry under H. H. Kung, railways under Sun Fo, and finance under T. V. Soong; (3) a policy of emphasizing military power, which meant the rise to effective personal leadership of Chiang K'ai-shek. The development of a United Front policy in 1937 and the war with Japan led to the reversal of the first two policies and an enormous emphasis on the third. The Nationalists again turned to patriotism on the mass level rather than government action in a patriotically bureaucratic sphere. This latter policy, although it may seem strangely nonrevolutionary, was actually a part of Sun's programs to which the Nationalists were bound.
This might seem to show a shift from the Right to the Left within the Party. In reality, it reflected the increasing practicality of the Nationalist movement and its focus on the challenges of establishing the government that Sun had envisioned.3 Over time, the Nationalists pursued three main strategies: (1) the suppression of the Communists at all costs, even if it meant temporarily not resisting Japan; (2) a shift from revolutionary passion to administrative efficiency, becoming more governmental in spirit as well as appearance—this was particularly evident in the development of industry under H. H. Kung, railways under Sun Fo, and finance under T. V. Soong; (3) a focus on military power, which resulted in the rise of Chiang K'ai-shek as a strong personal leader. The establishment of a United Front policy in 1937 and the war with Japan caused a reversal of the first two strategies, placing a huge emphasis on the third. The Nationalists once again leaned into mass patriotism rather than focusing solely on government actions in a bureaucratic patriotic sense. This latter approach, while it may seem oddly nonrevolutionary, was actually part of Sun's vision to which the Nationalists were committed.
The class theory held by Sun was based upon a distinction between power and competence. The people should have power to determine the range of government policy; they obviously did not have the competence. Competence was confined to the intellectual leaders and the thinking people of society (who were to form two classes) and could not be found in the vast majority of people untrained to contemplate political problems. Accordingly, Sun's scheme of government assumed the continuity of a bureaucracy made up of men of competence, but subject to the periodic check of the populace, which possessed the power.
The class theory that Sun proposed was based on a difference between power and competence. The public should have the power to shape government policy; they clearly did not possess the competence. Competence was limited to the intellectual leaders and the thoughtful individuals in society (who were to form two classes) and could not be found in the large majority of people who were untrained to think about political issues. Therefore, Sun's government plan assumed the ongoing presence of a bureaucracy composed of competent individuals, but it was subject to regular checks by the populace, which held the power.
Another of Sun's programs relates to the question: How can democracy be reconciled with ideological control? The Chinese had lived in a society so completely under the rule of common ideas that independent individual thinking had to be moderate, careful, and orthodox in appearance before it met with any welcome. The individual was not free to think freely; but since most did not think freely, sensing no need for it, they were unconscious of control. A problem larger than that of individual freedom is raised by the question of ideological control, since the controlled individual himself transmits control to his neighbors and his dependents. The ideology must be filtered, as it were, at some point. Sun believed that democracy would effectuate the filtering, allowing long-range revision from outside the bureaucracy. He expected that the bureaucracy of democratic China would rule well but would be subject to control from a people not completely under its thumb. The ideology was to be officially fostered, but it was to be subject to the check of the electorate. The Chinese were still to use orthodoxy as a tool of control and social pressure as the major instrument of constraint, but they were not to be allowed to fall into a blind traditionalism which would isolate them.
Another one of Sun's programs is focused on this question: How can democracy coexist with ideological control? The Chinese had lived in a society so dominated by common beliefs that independent thinking had to be cautious, restrained, and appear orthodox to be accepted. Individuals weren’t free to think as they wished; however, since most didn't see the need for free thought, they remained unaware of this control. The issue of ideological control raises a bigger problem than that of individual freedom, as the controlled individual passes on this control to their neighbors and dependents. The ideology needs some form of filtering. Sun believed that democracy would facilitate this filtering, allowing for long-term changes from outside the bureaucracy. He anticipated that the bureaucracy in a democratic China would govern effectively but would also be held accountable by a populace that wasn't completely subservient. The ideology was to be officially promoted but would be subject to the electorate’s oversight. The Chinese would continue to use orthodoxy as a means of control and social pressure as the main method of constraint, but they shouldn't fall into a blind adherence to tradition that would isolate them.
The old ideology was to be adjusted and supplemented with Western science, so that the new would be compounded of three things: old Chinese social and political experience, old Chinese ethical knowledge, and modern scientific truth. With respect to Western science, the Nationalists had to present few startling governmental innovations, since the need for a knowledge of the physical and technical sciences was widely recognized in China—not only by the Nationalists. That the Western technology should serve to build the new China was obvious; trade schools needed encouragement rather than initiation. As to the old Chinese social and political experience, the Kuomintang stressed study of China's past. They attempted to mend the gap between the generation born in the 1880's and that born in the 1910's by encouraging concentration on the classical texts, reverently, but critically as well. Archaeology has heightened interest of the Chinese in their past. As a consequence, their sense of national value has deepened.
The old ideology needed to be revised and enhanced with Western science, so that the new approach would combine three elements: traditional Chinese social and political experience, ancient Chinese ethical knowledge, and modern scientific truth. Regarding Western science, the Nationalists didn't have to introduce many shocking governmental changes since the importance of understanding physical and technical sciences was widely recognized in China—not just by the Nationalists. It was clear that Western technology should be used to build a new China; trade schools needed support rather than to be established from scratch. Concerning traditional Chinese social and political experience, the Kuomintang emphasized studying China's history. They aimed to bridge the gap between the generation born in the 1880s and that born in the 1910s by promoting a focus on classical texts, both with respect and a critical eye. Archaeology has increased the Chinese people's interest in their history, deepening their sense of national value as a result.
For the restoration of the old Chinese moral and ethical system the New Life movement, which has been fostered personally by Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek, is of great importance. Its principles consist of a simple restatement of the cardinal Confucian personal virtues, interpreted to suit modern conditions. It has presumably been influenced by Protestant Christianity, and may be said to be a form of puritanism. Although the Nationalist movement has not been as successful in ten years as was the Confucian in two hundred, it has at least created a state pattern. A state in the full sense would require a type of organization so clear in its ideology that people would personify it willingly, would accord it existence whether leaders and governments fell or not, and would be loyal to it and to those who claimed to wield its power.
For restoring the old Chinese moral and ethical system, the New Life movement, personally promoted by Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek, is very significant. Its principles are a straightforward restatement of the core Confucian personal virtues, adapted to fit modern times. It has likely been influenced by Protestant Christianity and can be seen as a form of puritanism. Although the Nationalist movement hasn’t achieved as much in ten years as the Confucian movement did in two hundred, it has at least established a state pattern. A true state would need an organization with such a clear ideology that people would embrace it willingly, recognize it as real regardless of changes in leadership and government, and remain loyal to it and those who claim to hold its power.
Among negative influences running against the Nationalist ideology, the Nationalist neo-militarism has stood forth. As in the other ideologically integrated states of the world (Russia, Germany, Italy), the army assumed especial importance because its type of law and order required no common understanding higher than the assent of idiots. An army is the one institution where complete harmony of thought is a luxury and not a necessity, where simple agreement on rewards, punishments, and organization morale will hold the structure together. The Nationalist armies, however, rose to a new position. Ideological control was introduced; the literate armies fought best. But despite the civilian and intellectual factors from outside, the mere force concentrated in weapons was so great as to amount to a constant temptation. Whenever the day's fortunes were inclement, the men in command tended to settle things with guns. In contrast with sheer ideals, the Nationalists were strongly military; in contrast with their predecessors, the Nationalist generals showed respect for civilian authority. The charge of Nationalist neo-militarism focused upon the personal popularity of army leaders, especially that of Chiang K'ai-shek. It can be adjudicated only by history.
Among the negative influences opposing the Nationalist ideology, Nationalist neo-militarism has emerged prominently. Just like in other ideologically unified countries around the globe (Russia, Germany, Italy), the army became particularly significant because its form of law and order didn't require any understanding beyond the agreement of those lacking insight. An army is the one institution where complete alignment of thought is a luxury rather than a necessity; simple consensus on rewards, punishments, and morale is enough to keep the structure intact. However, the Nationalist armies ascended to a new status. Ideological control was introduced; the educated armies performed the best. But despite the civilian and intellectual influences from the outside, the sheer force concentrated in their weapons was so substantial that it presented a constant temptation. Whenever conditions were unfavorable, those in command tended to resolve issues with guns. In contrast to mere ideals, the Nationalists were strongly military; compared to their predecessors, the Nationalist generals showed respect for civilian authority. The criticism of Nationalist neo-militarism centered on the personal popularity of army leaders, particularly Chiang K'ai-shek. This can only be judged by history.
The Nationalist movement neared its most drastic ordeal in 1936. The predetermined period of tutelage as decreed was passing, while the inauguration of constitutional government had to be deferred. With the approaching abolition of the Party dictatorship the Nationalist leaders were to demonstrate their consistency with their own ideals and programs. The programs of Sun Yat-sen called for the abdication of the patriotic elite, and the requirement—coupled as it had been with the proclamation of definite time limits—placed the issue squarely before the Kuomintang leadership. Were they to attempt the democratic experiment in a nation patently unripe for it, or were they to disavow the commands of their deceased and sainted Leader, and continue in power?
The Nationalist movement faced its biggest challenge in 1936. The previously set period of oversight was coming to an end, but the start of constitutional government was being postponed. As the abolition of the Party dictatorship loomed, the Nationalist leaders needed to prove they were true to their own values and plans. Sun Yat-sen's programs called for the patriotic elite to step down, and since this was paired with a clear timeline, it forced the issue directly onto the Kuomintang leadership. Should they try out democracy in a country clearly not ready for it, or should they reject the wishes of their late, revered Leader and hold onto power?
Before the Nationalist movement underwent this final test, however, other issues arose which swept all previous plans aside. The kidnaping of Chiang K'ai-shek at Sian, the reconciliation of the Communists and Nationalists, and the Japanese invasion in 1937 forced Nationalism into concord with all other patriotic movements and merged them all in a dramatic resurgence for national defense.
Before the Nationalist movement faced this final challenge, other issues came up that pushed all previous plans aside. The kidnapping of Chiang Kai-shek in Sian, the reconciliation between the Communists and Nationalists, and the Japanese invasion in 1937 compelled Nationalism to unite with all other patriotic movements, leading to a dramatic resurgence for national defense.
The proponents of Marxism were welcomed into China as trusted friends. In 1926 it was obvious to the whole world that China was definitely within the orbit of Marxism; in 1935 it was just as apparent that the Marxists faced a military doom, and that their forcible suppression might mean the end of their political effectiveness. Never ruined beyond all hope of recovery and triumph, never successful beyond all danger of disaster, the Marxists and their doctrines are the greatest uncertainty facing China.
The supporters of Marxism were embraced in China as trusted allies. By 1926, it was clear to everyone that China was firmly in the grip of Marxism; by 1935, it was equally clear that the Marxists were facing impending military defeat, and that their violent suppression could mark the end of their political relevance. Never completely destroyed beyond any chance of recovery or victory, and never completely successful without the risk of disaster, the Marxists and their beliefs represent the greatest uncertainty for China.
Sinologues, judging from past experience and impressed with the deep continuities and repetitions of Chinese history, may well argue that Marxism is another religious distributive cult such as periods of turmoil always produce in China. They can point to the rise and fall of the Yellow Turbans in the third century a. d., when the two leaders—the Duke of Heaven and the Duke of Humanity—shook the great Han dynasty down into everlasting ruin. Or they can refer to the T'ai-p'ing rebellion, which held a territory infinitely greater than that ever occupied by the Marxists, which impressed a fantastic but politically operative Christianity upon its followers, and which promised to do in South China what Brigham Young and the Mormons had done with the United Order in Utah; but the T'ai-p'ing went down to an extinction so complete that no living advocate of the cult practiced by millions seventy years ago can be found today. Thus it would be no violation of the set patterns of Chinese history if the movement of Marxism were to rise to world-dazzling splendor and then pass into utter oblivion. Yet Chinese history is no longer the only kind of history which holds weight for precedent in China, and if the T'ai-p'ing rebellion is one example, the Russian Revolution is another. Bolshevism certainly has better chances of succeeding in China than it could have seemed to have—to anyone but a fanatic—in the Russia of 1915.
Sinologists, based on past experiences and aware of the deep continuities and patterns in Chinese history, might argue that Marxism is just another religious distributive cult that emerges during periods of chaos in China. They can point to the rise and fall of the Yellow Turbans in the third century AD, when the two leaders—the Duke of Heaven and the Duke of Humanity—brought the great Han dynasty to everlasting ruin. They can also mention the T'ai-p'ing rebellion, which controlled a much larger area than that ever occupied by the Marxists, impressed a fantastic yet politically active version of Christianity on its followers, and aimed to achieve in South China what Brigham Young and the Mormons accomplished with the United Order in Utah. However, the T'ai-p'ing ultimately disappeared completely, leaving no living proponents of the cult practiced by millions just seventy years ago. Therefore, it wouldn't be unusual in the context of Chinese history for the Marxist movement to rise dramatically and then fade into complete obscurity. Yet, Chinese history isn't the only relevant history influencing China today, and while the T'ai-p'ing rebellion serves as one example, the Russian Revolution offers another. Bolshevism seems to have a better chance of succeeding in China than it ever appeared it would have—except to a fanatic—in Russia in 1915.
The Marxian doctrines had already eaten well into Chinese territory before entering upon the Chinese scene proper. One of the less savory bequests which the tsarist regime left the Communists was the question of Outer Mongolia, a vast stretch of land under the admitted suzerainty but beyond the real control of the Chinese. The area was used by White Russians as a base for operations, and—whether or not it accorded with their principles—the Red forces had to cross the frontier to pacify Siberia. Once in, they could not get out. It was essentially the sort of absent-minded conquest which has contributed so much to the British Empire: a strategic occupation leading inevitably to political domination. The Russians compromised as well as they might, setting up an Outer Mongolian People's Republic and administering the area in the way which the world was to observe on a much grander scale in the case of the Japanese in Manchuria—through advisers.
The Marxist ideas had already made significant inroads into Chinese territory before making their official entrance into China. One of the less fortunate legacies left to the Communists by the tsarist regime was the issue of Outer Mongolia, a large expanse of land that was recognized as being under Chinese influence but not truly controlled by them. This area was used by White Russians as a base for their activities, and—regardless of whether it aligned with their principles—the Red Army had to cross the border to stabilize Siberia. Once they entered, they found it nearly impossible to withdraw. It was a kind of careless takeover that has often contributed to the expansion of the British Empire: a strategic occupation that inevitably led to political control. The Russians managed a compromise, establishing an Outer Mongolian People's Republic and overseeing the region in a manner that the world would later witness on a much larger scale with the Japanese in Manchuria—through the use of advisers.
Marxism became a force in China through men and literature and money and arms reaching China by the sea route, as have most Western things. Its position reflected, however, the facts that Russia is China's greatest neighbor and that the Russo-Chinese land frontier is one of the longest in the world. China is much nearer to San Francisco, in terms of shipping costs and speed of connections, than it is to Leningrad, but the appearance of closer proximity to the latter played a considerable role. The Nationalist-Communist coalition4 was the result of the impact of Marxism from Russia upon China proper. The Communists entered as allies, not as leaders. The period of Nationalist-Communist cooperation lasted because the practical projects of the two revolutionary parties lay in a common direction. The gradual shift in the role of the Communists from advisers and allies to teachers and masters led to the break between the two organizations.
Marxism became influential in China through individuals, literature, money, and weapons arriving by sea, like most Western influences. However, its significance came from the reality that Russia is China's closest neighbor and that the Russo-Chinese land border is one of the longest in the world. China is much closer to San Francisco in terms of shipping costs and connection speed than it is to Leningrad, but the perception of being closer to the latter was significant. The Nationalist-Communist coalition4 resulted from the influence of Russian Marxism on mainland China. The Communists came in as allies, not as leaders. The period of cooperation between the Nationalists and Communists continued because both revolutionary parties had practical projects that aligned. The gradual change in the role of the Communists from advisers and allies to teachers and leaders led to the split between the two groups.
How did this shift develop? From the Marxian standpoint it was the move of a party leadership which was bound by a true ideology, that of dialectic materialism. Whatever the ethics of broken individual pledges, there is no question that the Communists were justified according to their own beliefs in abandoning the Nationalists when the Nationalists ceased positive revolutionary action and began a Nationalist reconstitution. The Communists felt themselves bound to take up the standards of the revolution and proceed against Nationalists as against others. There was no room in the Marxian ideology for anything but the officially approved Communist Party; there was no ground for conceding that the Nationalists might be wise in calling a breathing spell.
How did this change happen? From the Marxist perspective, it was the action of a party leadership committed to a genuine ideology, which is dialectical materialism. Regardless of the ethics behind broken individual promises, it's clear that the Communists believed they were justified in abandoning the Nationalists when the Nationalists stopped taking constructive revolutionary actions and started a Nationalist reorganization. The Communists felt obligated to uphold the goals of the revolution and oppose the Nationalists just like anyone else. The Marxist ideology allowed for no other party than the officially recognized Communist Party, and there was no basis for agreeing that the Nationalists might be sensible in taking a pause.
The Kuomintang leaders, on the other hand, had every reason to feel aggrieved at the Communists. The Communists had come to help the Chinese revolutionaries in their struggle for national liberation and to bring about a common front against imperialism in the Far East. When the revolution of national liberation was more than half accomplished, the Communists had increased their following to such an extent that they regarded the Nationalist alliance as a mere episode in the growth of Marxian power in China. Marxists had come to help the cause of Sun Yat-sen; Marxism was spread to fight and undo it. The sobering shock of a grasp on power sent the Nationalists into relative conservatism. An eminent Chinese writer has suggested the change of mood:
The Kuomintang leaders had plenty of reasons to feel upset with the Communists. The Communists had come to assist the Chinese revolutionaries in their fight for national liberation and to create a united front against imperialism in the Far East. Once the national liberation revolution was more than halfway done, the Communists had gained enough support that they saw the Nationalist alliance as just a brief moment in the rise of Marxist power in China. Marxists had originally joined to support Sun Yat-sen's cause; now, they were spreading Marxism to fight against it. The sudden realization of holding power led the Nationalists to adopt a more conservative stance. A prominent Chinese writer has noted this change in attitude:
Our imagination was fired, our enthusiasm was kindled; thousands of young men have fled from home and school from the outermost provinces to join the Nationalist forces; they have toiled and they have sweated, and thousands have gladly laid down their lives on the altar of Nationalism that their dream of a regenerated and redeemed China might come true. But, alas!... The war has ended—so has all idealism.5
Our imagination was sparked, our enthusiasm ignited; thousands of young men have left their homes and schools from distant provinces to join the Nationalist forces. They have worked hard, they have sweated, and many have willingly given their lives for Nationalism so that their dream of a renewed and saved China could become real. But, sadly!... The war has ended—and so has all idealism.5
The Soviet Communists, deprived of their opportunity to broadcast propaganda on a large scale, and unable to ride the back of the Nationalist tiger any longer, found themselves on a defensive which seemed to be permanent. At the same time, the Marxists in China encountered difficulties in adjusting their ideology to the fact that their strength lay in elements which official Marxism discredited. They owed their existence to agrarian discontent and to their excellent army—the shock troops, in many cases, of the former coalition. The leader of Chinese Marxism, Ch'en Tu-hsiu, broke the party wide open with a schism; he believed in modernizing effort rather than orthodox Marxist symbols. Other schisms from the Left produced Marxisms intent on applying the European technique to China's small proletariat, indifferent to the land question and eager to make an Asiatic revolution from the textbooks of European labor conflict. Such deviations were as unrealistic and sterile as Blanquism, against which the nineteenth century Marxists inveighed so heavily. Even so the official Communist Party withstood nine years of savage attack and persecution because necessity forced the Reds to pursue a simple line of policy—survival. Out of the test of deadly experience the Chinese Communists evolved means of allying themselves with the discontented peasantry, and found the point at which further social reform yielded diminishing returns in popular support. In relying on the people for practical help, instead of invoking theoretically popular appeals, the Chinese Communists attained a defensive strength which could easily be turned into an offensive.
The Soviet Communists, cut off from their chance to spread propaganda widely and no longer able to ride the Nationalist wave, found themselves in a situation that felt permanent and defensive. At the same time, the Marxists in China struggled to adapt their ideology to the reality that their strength came from elements that official Marxism dismissed. They were supported by rural unrest and their strong army—the shock troops, in many cases, of the previous coalition. The leader of Chinese Marxism, Ch'en Tu-hsiu, split the party open with a rift; he favored modernization over traditional Marxist symbols. Other splits from the Left led to Marxisms that aimed to apply European methods to China's small working class, ignoring the land issue and eager to create an Asian revolution based on European labor conflict texts. Such deviations were as unrealistic and unproductive as Blanquism, which nineteenth-century Marxists criticized heavily. Still, the official Communist Party survived nine years of brutal attacks and persecution because necessity pushed the Reds to follow a straightforward policy—survival. From the trials of harsh experiences, the Chinese Communists developed ways to connect with the discontented peasantry and discovered the point at which additional social reform resulted in diminishing support. By relying on the people for practical assistance instead of merely making theoretically appealing calls, the Chinese Communists gained a defensive strength that could easily shift into an offensive.
The reorientation in attitude—the splitting off of both extremes, the iron necessity for an immediate and effectual popularization of the Party among the peasantry, and the lessons derived from responding to actual conditions—enabled the Communists to establish a state in Kiangsi in 1931: the Chinese Soviet Republic.6 In 1935 and 1936 Chiang K'ai-shek began the most vigorous of his attacks, which led to the removal of the Chinese Red Army some two thousand miles from South Central to Northwest China—one of the most astonishing military feats of modern times. Some observers have suggested that Chiang had no intention of allowing the Communists to disappear altogether from the scene, as they provided his military power with a raison d'être in the eyes of the Japanese. Had he run them utterly to ground, the Japanese might have dispensed with him. Later events have made such an explanation seem less persuasive, after the coup d'état at Sian in December, 1936.
The shift in mindset—the separation of both extremes, the urgent need to effectively connect the Party with the peasants, and the lessons learned from adapting to real conditions—allowed the Communists to establish a state in Kiangsi in 1931: the Chinese Soviet Republic.6 In 1935 and 1936, Chiang K'ai-shek launched his most intense attacks, which resulted in the relocation of the Chinese Red Army nearly two thousand miles from South Central to Northwest China—one of the most remarkable military accomplishments of modern times. Some analysts have suggested that Chiang didn't really want the Communists to completely vanish, as they gave his military presence a raison d'être in the eyes of the Japanese. If he had eliminated them entirely, the Japanese might have found him unnecessary. Later events, especially the coup d'état at Sian in December 1936, have made this explanation seem less convincing.
The personal factors and political events in this extraordinary drama are not yet known in their entirety, and it may be decades before the whole story is pieced together from the accounts of eyewitnesses and interpreters. Chiang K'ai-shek in his published diary mentions no formal agreement for the institution of a United Front policy, but the rumors from the Left persist in affirming the existence of a truce between the Nationalists and the Communists, the fruits of which were to be action against Japan. Certainly the military and political effects of Chiang's kidnaping were substantial,7 and the ideological scarcely less. In brief, the kidnaping arose from action on the part of Chinese National Army troops under the command of Chang Hsüeh-liang, the ex-tuchün of Manchuria. His forces were mostly from the Manchurian provinces and had no stomach for fighting the Communists in the far west of China while the Japanese remained in undisturbed occupation of their homelands. They had inaugurated an informal understanding with the Communists, and fraternization had begun between the opposing armies. When Chiang came up to investigate conditions, he was promptly kidnaped (December, 1936). His bodyguard was slaughtered and he himself was injured in the spine. The kidnaping was nominally the act of the Tungpei (ex-Manchurian) troops. Even the Communist forces worked for the release of Chiang, since they felt that his death would mean national disaster. The release of Chiang was finally procured through the mediation of an Australian editor with a long experience in Chinese politics.8
The personal factors and political events in this extraordinary drama are not fully understood yet, and it might take decades for the complete story to be reconstructed from the perspectives of eyewitnesses and interpreters. Chiang Kai-shek, in his published diary, does not mention any formal agreement for the establishment of a United Front policy, but rumors from the Left continue to claim that a truce existed between the Nationalists and the Communists, which was supposed to lead to actions against Japan. It's clear that the military and political impact of Chiang's kidnapping was significant,7 and the ideological effects were equally important. In short, the kidnapping resulted from actions taken by Chinese National Army troops led by Chang Hsüeh-liang, the former warlord of Manchuria. His forces mainly came from the Manchurian provinces and were reluctant to fight the Communists in western China while the Japanese occupied their homeland. They had established an informal understanding with the Communists, and cooperation had begun between the two armies. When Chiang arrived to assess the situation, he was swiftly kidnapped (December 1936). His bodyguard was killed, and he himself suffered a spinal injury. The kidnapping was officially the work of the Tungpei (former Manchurian) troops. Even the Communist forces pushed for Chiang's release, as they believed his death would lead to national disaster. Chiang was finally released through the intervention of an Australian editor with extensive experience in Chinese politics.8
The effect on popular thinking was twofold. In the first place, Chiang's popularity was made fully apparent by the vigor of the demonstrations in his favor all over China. It had long been asserted that even the most momentary relaxation of Chiang's despotism, as its opponents termed it, would be followed either by anarchy or a new revolutionary regime. Neither appeared. The strength of the National Government as a government was apparent, despite a strong odor of treason in widely separated quarters, and the people as a whole kept quiet. Students, workers, capitalists, officials, military men—all groups sought Chiang's release. Their anxiety for his personal safety was in some cases qualified by a hearty dislike of the man himself, but almost everyone admitted to an admiration, either grudging or whole-hearted, for the effectiveness of his work. The National Government and its chief military leader were indeed strongly entrenched in popular sympathy and thought—more so than even the most optimistic observers had dared to hope.
The impact on public opinion was twofold. First, Chiang's popularity was clearly demonstrated by the passionate demonstrations in his support across China. It had long been claimed that even a slight easing of Chiang's rule, as his opponents called it, would lead to chaos or the rise of a new revolutionary government. Neither happened. The strength of the National Government was evident, despite rumors of betrayal in many places, and the general public remained calm. Students, workers, business people, officials, and military personnel—all groups called for Chiang's release. Their concern for his safety sometimes came with a genuine dislike for him, but nearly everyone acknowledged a level of admiration, whether reluctant or sincere, for how effective he was. The National Government and its primary military leader were indeed well-established in public support and opinion—more so than even the most hopeful observers had expected.
The second consequence of the coup d'état at Sian was even more important. The mere physical juxtaposition of the two leaderships, Marxian and Nationalist, and the probability that forced arbitration would be the result of the kidnaping, led to a wild stimulation of hopes. At the same time it was generally realized that failure to come to terms might end in the murder of Chiang and in fateful results for all groups in China. The kidnapers demanded a United Front; the Communists had issued a manifesto in behalf of it several months earlier (August 1, 1936). The problem was: could Chiang accede without ruining his prestige or impairing the ideological position he had so laboriously built up for himself?
The second consequence of the coup d'état at Sian was even more significant. The simple physical presence of the two leaderships, Marxist and Nationalist, and the likelihood that forced negotiations would come from the kidnapping, sparked a surge of hopes. At the same time, it was widely understood that failing to reach an agreement could result in Chiang's murder and have dire consequences for all groups in China. The kidnappers demanded a United Front; the Communists had released a manifesto supporting it several months earlier (August 1, 1936). The challenge was: could Chiang agree without damaging his reputation or undermining the ideological stance he had worked so hard to establish?
A compromise was found, which amounted to a paper victory for Chiang, nominal punishment of Chang and the other perpetrators of the kidnaping, ceremonial apology to the nation by Chiang for having been kidnaped, and a series of formally unrelated but probably linked events—all of which brought the two ideologies and their adherents to a common ground. Throughout the following spring, progress was made in the negotiation of a truce, which broadened into an armistice and ended as an alliance. On April 30, 1937, for instance, the Young Communist Congress, composed of men whose brains Chiang would have cheerfully blown out a few months before, elected Chiang and other Nationalist leaders to honorary membership. On occasion, the Communists and the Nationalists exchanged classical Chinese poems; each side sought to excel in sincere courtesy. The armistice lasted through the period of the Japanese invasion in the summer of 1937; formal union was achieved in September.9
A compromise was reached, which ended up being a superficial win for Chiang, with minimal punishment for Chang and the other kidnappers, a ceremonial apology from Chiang to the nation for being kidnapped, and a series of events that seemed unrelated but were likely connected—all of which brought the two movements and their supporters together. Throughout the following spring, progress was made towards negotiating a truce, which developed into an armistice and eventually turned into an alliance. For example, on April 30, 1937, the Young Communist Congress, made up of individuals Chiang would have happily eliminated a few months earlier, elected Chiang and other Nationalist leaders as honorary members. Occasionally, the Communists and Nationalists exchanged classical Chinese poems; each side aimed to demonstrate genuine courtesy. The armistice lasted throughout the Japanese invasion in the summer of 1937; a formal union was achieved in September.9
On the political surface, the course of Marxism in China has been one of the most startling developments in modern history. Alliance between Hitler and Stalin would seem more plausible than the reunion of Nationalist and Communist groups in China. To those in the service of the Nanking regime in 1936, such an eventuality was the one thing certain not to happen. The break between the Marxist and Nationalist leaderships and their subsequent reconciliation appeared, however, less improbable in consideration of the course steered by the Communist world movement during the decade 1927-1937. The United Front in China made it possible for the Chinese Communists to concede more than they would otherwise have dared to except at the suggestion of the Russian and international Communists.
On the political surface, the progression of Marxism in China has been one of the most surprising developments in modern history. An alliance between Hitler and Stalin would seem more likely than the reunion of Nationalist and Communist groups in China. For those working with the Nanking regime in 1936, such a scenario was the one thing they were certain would never happen. However, the separation between the Marxist and Nationalist leaderships and their later reconciliation seemed less unlikely when considering the direction taken by the Communist world movement during the decade of 1927-1937. The United Front in China allowed the Chinese Communists to agree to more than they would have otherwise dared, except at the urging of the Russian and international Communists.
The future role of Marxism in China is still undecided. Nothing can be regarded as beyond the limit of probability, except the immediate establishment of a permanent and unalterable regime. The challenges the Marxists raise are too important to be ignored—land and labor reform and the devising of workable techniques for distributive justice. If they do not take control of the country themselves, they will at least be a formidable factor for whoever does control the government. In the event of foreign conquest the Marxians could provide an underground resistance of spectacular value. If the Chinese, applying terror and espionage against the Marxians then regarded as traitors, were not able to root them out in ten years of ferocious warfare, what will aliens do—against Communists who have become patriots in the eyes of all the people and who are assured help from all sides?
The future role of Marxism in China is still up in the air. Nothing can be seen as completely out of the question, except for the immediate establishment of a permanent and unchanging regime. The issues that Marxists raise are too significant to overlook—land and labor reform, as well as figuring out effective ways to achieve distributive justice. If they don’t take control of the country themselves, they will at least be a major influence on whoever does run the government. In the case of foreign invasion, the Marxists could provide an underground resistance that would be incredibly valuable. If the Chinese, using terror and espionage against the Marxists whom they considered traitors, were unable to eliminate them after ten years of brutal warfare, what can outsiders do against Communists who have become patriots in the eyes of the entire population and are guaranteed support from all directions?
China is Japan's greatest outside problem; she is only a secondary problem in the foreign policies of the other great powers. Japan owes much to China in the way of borrowed ideas and institutions. Japan and Siam are the only free nations in the modern world which share with China the background of a Chinese-dominated world society in the Far East.10 The Japanese resisted the extension of Chinese suzerainty to their islands, and on only one occasion did they concede formally that the Chinese emperor was the head of all civilized society; this they bitterly regret. While the Siamese have maintained their independence, they are in no position to take an active part in the creation of a new Far East, and the issue is between China and Japan, with the other Pacific powers largely as spectators. The construction of a way of thinking to accommodate the men and territories no longer guided by the old order is a problem shared by Japan and China; the competition for imposing a feasible system is sharp. Japan wishes to create a new Far East in which the Japanese shall constitute the most cultured core; the Chinese take their ancient position for granted.
China is Japan's biggest external challenge; it plays only a secondary role in the foreign policies of other major powers. Japan has borrowed many ideas and institutions from China. Japan and Thailand are the only independent nations in the modern world that share a background of a Chinese-dominated society in East Asia.10 The Japanese resisted the expansion of Chinese control over their islands, and they have only formally recognized the Chinese emperor as the leader of all civilized societies on one occasion, which they deeply regret. While Thailand has maintained its independence, it is not in a position to actively participate in shaping a new East Asia, and the main conflict is between China and Japan, with other Pacific powers mostly watching from the sidelines. The challenge of developing a new way of thinking to engage with people and territories no longer controlled by the old order is one that both Japan and China share; the competition to establish a workable system is intense. Japan wants to create a new East Asia where the Japanese form the most cultured core, while the Chinese assume their ancient role is secure.
In addition to the ideational conflict for prestige between Chinese and Japanese, there is another realm wherein the two nations compete, using ideas not as ends but as means. The extension of Western industry and trade to the East produced acute dislocations both in China and in Japan, and in the case of Japan involved transforming the Japanese autarchy into a most dangerous dependence upon a share of the world economy. Japan is truly a commercial and capitalist power; hers is no mere affectation of modernity. It is conceivable, should the West go down to its Armageddon, that the Chinese might swing back to the ways of their past. The Japanese could not; their economic and political system has expanded too far. They are inextricably bound up with the rest of the industrial, capitalist modern world. In China the stock exchanges have a mere toehold on the country; in Japan they have become the spine of national life. The Japanese must either pay the price of modernization by accepting the lowly place of the latecomer or make up their tardiness in entering the imperialist scene by a veritable frenzy of expansion. Apart from the future of capitalism, there remains the question: Will Japan collapse before reaching imperial success in the world economy?
In addition to the clash for status between China and Japan, there’s another area where the two nations compete, using ideas not as goals but as tools. The spread of Western industry and trade to the East caused serious disruptions in both China and Japan, and in Japan's case, it meant shifting from self-sufficiency to a risky reliance on a portion of the global economy. Japan is undeniably a commercial and capitalist power; it's not just a show of modernity. It’s possible that if the West were to face its downfall, the Chinese might revert to their traditional ways. The Japanese couldn’t; their economic and political system has gone too far. They are tightly linked to the rest of the industrial, capitalist modern world. In China, stock exchanges have only a small presence in the country; in Japan, they are the backbone of national life. The Japanese must either pay the cost of modernization by accepting a subordinate role as newcomers or compensate for their late entry into imperialism with an intense push for expansion. Beyond the future of capitalism, there’s the question: Will Japan fall apart before achieving imperial success in the global economy?
China and the unpredictable but colossal Chinese markets are Japan's goal, formulated after contact with the West. China and her unquestioned cultural prestige are the targets of the Japanese drive for the acquisition of standing, a campaign couched in indigenous Far Eastern terms. The conflict between the two countries weaves its way back and forth through elaborate and self-contradictory sets of terms. The Japanese have toyed with a multitude of policies for China. Some of these are: (1) simple conquest; (2) the establishment of a peculiar Far Eastern order under Japanese leadership—either in terms harmonious with Western concepts of international affairs (the "Japanese Monroe Doctrine") or in terms derived from a modification of the past ("Pan-Asia"); (3) a common cause of Japanese and Chinese against the white peril, without any special emphasis on the relative positions of the two countries; (4) a divine Japanese mission, not merely to save the yellow race but to rescue the whole world and put all nations under the protecting benevolence of Japanese overlordship; (5) a strict policy of day-to-day opportunism—binding those parts of China accessible for such procedure with treaties and agreements, and catching the Chinese as they come forth into the arena of modern economic life; (6) expediency couched in military terms, looking to absolute Japanese gains on the map, regardless of the erection of a social system to perpetuate the immediate military advances; (7) a pro-Chinese policy, to assure the Japanese a close ally (but in such a case a strong independent China would inevitably excel Japan, and the Japanese would have to yield to Chinese hegemony—however friendly—or else retreat from it into the isolation from which they emerged in the 1850's).
China and its massive, unpredictable markets are Japan's objective, shaped after engaging with the West. China and its unmatched cultural influence are the targets of Japan’s quest for status, a campaign framed in local Far Eastern terms. The rivalry between the two nations twists and turns through complex and contradictory ideas. The Japanese have experimented with various policies for China. Some of these include: (1) straightforward conquest; (2) the creation of a unique Far Eastern order under Japanese leadership—either aligned with Western concepts of international relations (the "Japanese Monroe Doctrine") or based on a reimagined past ("Pan-Asia"); (3) a united front of Japanese and Chinese against Western domination, without highlighting the differing positions of the two nations; (4) a divine Japanese mission, not just to save the Asian race but to rescue the entire world and place all countries under the protective goodwill of Japanese domination; (5) a strict policy of opportunism—tying accessible parts of China to treaties and agreements, and engaging with the Chinese as they enter the modern economic arena; (6) pragmatic actions framed in military contexts, aimed at solidifying Japanese territorial gains, irrespective of establishing a social system to sustain these immediate military strides; (7) a pro-Chinese approach to ensure that Japan secures a close ally (but in this scenario, a strong, independent China would naturally surpass Japan, compelling the Japanese to accept Chinese dominance—even if friendly—or retreat into the isolation they emerged from in the 1850s).
Direct military conquest has a considerable appeal to the Japanese, except for its limitations. All the armies of the modern world would not be enough to garrison and patrol a China desperately hostile through and through. The Chinese would not stop at suicide to embarrass their enemies, if there were complete ideological antagonism. The Japanese would have to persuade the Chinese whom they conquered to remain alive, to keep working, to grow wealthy so that the conquest might not be without value. It is not possible to consider a policy involving the outright murder of from one hundred and fifty to two hundred million persons; short of such extermination, there is no way for the Japanese to clear the field for colonization in Chinese territories. If the Japanese cannot replace the Chinese, they must make use of them; to make use of them, they must teach them to think in a way which will permit exploitation, for even the most inequitable exploitation involves some cooperation.
Direct military conquest is quite appealing to the Japanese, but it has its limitations. No army in the modern world would be enough to occupy and patrol a China that's utterly hostile. The Chinese would not hesitate to resort to suicide to shame their enemies if there was a complete ideological clash. The Japanese would need to convince the Chinese they conquered to stay alive, keep working, and grow wealthy so that the conquest wouldn't end up being worthless. It’s unrealistic to think about a policy that involves the outright killing of one hundred and fifty to two hundred million people; without such extermination, the Japanese can't clear the way for colonization in Chinese territories. If the Japanese can't replace the Chinese, they need to make use of them; to do that, they must teach them to think in a way that allows for exploitation, as even the most unfair exploitation requires some level of cooperation.
Ever since their peculiar Far Eastern order had been partially recognized the Japanese began building up theories of a zone of influence to be based not upon law but upon geographic and racial fact. The doctrines of Pan-Asia fitted their purpose. Writers in the different Asiatic countries had pointed out the desirability of a union of those Asiatic peoples which were not yet under colonial rule to prevent further occidental advance and to rescue their conquered neighbors. Sun Yat-sen himself thought well of the Pan-Asia idea and stressed it, along with the recommendation that all economically exploited powers confront the exploiting powers—a class war between nations. As soon as the Japanese began turning to Pan-Asia for furtherance of their own peculiar ends, these arguments lost much of their realism. The Japanese policies generated more disturbance in Asia than did the Western. Their call to prevent Western aggression, at a time when the Western powers were in retreat, sounded artificial. Nevertheless, the Pan-Asian movement forms a link between ideology-conscious leaders in China and Japan; Japan's ultra-patriotic Toyama had been friendly and helpful to Sun at the time when the former led the Genyosha and the latter the Hsing Chung Hui.11 It was natural, however, that the Pan-Asian doctrine, although it never disappeared altogether in China, should be strongest in Japan. Pan-Asia or its restricted form—Far-Easternism (Toa-shugi)—played a significant part in the military indoctrination in Japan, even though attempts to propagate it in China ended in almost complete failure.
Ever since their unusual recognition in the Far East, the Japanese started developing theories about a zone of influence based not on law but on geography and race. The ideas of Pan-Asia suited their agenda. Writers from various Asian countries noted the need for a union among those Asian peoples not yet under colonial rule to stop further Western expansion and to help their conquered neighbors. Sun Yat-sen also supported the Pan-Asia concept and emphasized that all economically exploited nations should unite against the exploiting nations—a kind of class struggle on a national scale. Once the Japanese began to use Pan-Asia to promote their own interests, these arguments lost much of their credibility. The Japanese policies caused more disruption in Asia than Western ones. Their call to resist Western aggression, when Western powers were withdrawing, seemed insincere. Still, the Pan-Asian movement served as a connection between the ideology-focused leaders in China and Japan; Japan's ultra-nationalist Toyama was supportive of Sun when he led the Genyosha and Sun led the Hsing Chung Hui.11 However, it made sense that the Pan-Asian doctrine, although it never fully faded in China, would be most prominent in Japan. Pan-Asia or its narrower version—Far-Easternism (Toa-shugi)—played an important role in Japan's military training, even though efforts to spread it in China largely failed.
To the ideological conquest of China the Japanese have contributed very little. Their theories, summed up, amount to but a drop in the sea of doctrines. Only as the spokesman of China's ultra-reactionary monarchists—who flourished twenty-five years ago—has Japan presented an ideological program which is other than derisible. Rich in the ceremonial trappings of government, and in the personal elegance of its powerless ministers, the Great Manchou Empire makes a strong appeal to literary persons with archaic tastes. Even there, the blunt modernism of the Japanese military machine destroys the illusion.
To the ideological takeover of China, the Japanese have contributed very little. Their theories, summed up, amount to just a drop in the sea of doctrines. Only as the representative of China's ultra-reactionary monarchists—who were prominent twenty-five years ago—has Japan offered an ideological program that isn't laughable. Full of ceremonial government trappings and the personal elegance of its powerless ministers, the Great Manchou Empire strongly appeals to literary people with old-fashioned tastes. However, even there, the blunt modernism of the Japanese military undermines the illusion.
1937 was one of the most critical years of modern China. It marked a swift and startling grouping of the three active forces in China: Nationalism, Communism, and Japanese compulsion. For ten years the Nationalists and the Communists had waged a war of terror against each other; for six years a Chinese Soviet Republic had defied the National Government of China established at Nanking. Six years had passed since the Japanese invasion of Manchuria, five since the establishment of a Manchoukuo government. The Nationalists had hated the Japanese, but they hated the Communists more; at the humiliating price of non-resistance to Japan, Chiang K'ai-shek had brought the full military and agitational power of Nationalism to the suppression of the Marxians. The Japanese had no great attachment to Chiang and the Nationalists and regarded Nationalism itself as a force subversive to Japanese order in the Far East. But they had tolerated the Kuomintang because it seemed a buffer between themselves and the Communists, and because they did not have the power or the immediate inclination to destroy the Nationalist regime.
1937 was one of the most important years in modern China. It saw a rapid and surprising alignment of the three main forces in the country: Nationalism, Communism, and Japanese pressure. For ten years, the Nationalists and Communists had fought a brutal conflict against each other; for six years, a Chinese Soviet Republic had stood up to the National Government of China set up in Nanking. Six years had gone by since the Japanese invasion of Manchuria, and five since the establishment of a Manchoukuo government. The Nationalists despised the Japanese, but they hated the Communists even more; at the humiliating cost of not resisting Japan, Chiang Kai-shek had unleashed the full military and propaganda strength of Nationalism to crush the Marxists. The Japanese didn't have much loyalty to Chiang and the Nationalists and saw Nationalism itself as a threat to their order in the Far East. However, they tolerated the Kuomintang because it acted as a buffer between them and the Communists, and they didn't have the power or the immediate desire to eliminate the Nationalist regime.
This triangular deadlock was first broken by the kidnaping at Sian. Nationalist and Communist leaderships were brought face to face, and preliminary terms were agreed upon. With each step toward a termination of the Nationalist-Communist wars the danger of a powerful China became more striking to Japan, while simultaneously the Nanking regime became less valuable to the Japanese as a bulwark against Communism. The spring of 1937 marked the settlement with the Communists in the Northwest, the continuance of a general armistice, and the sharp improvement of Nationalist prestige throughout the country. Circles which had been Rightist recognized the increased military and financial power of the Nationalists, now that the long and wasteful struggle with the Communists was ended, releasing men, weapons, and money for application in other quarters. Leftist groups again found the Nanking state philosophy palatable, and discovered in the official tenets of the Nationalist Party enough common principles to justify the re-coalition of revolutionary forces. The radical intellectuals and students, who had swung sharply to the Left as a result of continued Nationalist yielding to Japan, turned again to Nationalist leadership.
This triangular deadlock was first broken by the kidnapping at Sian. Nationalist and Communist leaders faced off against each other, and preliminary terms were agreed upon. With each step toward ending the Nationalist-Communist wars, the threat of a powerful China became more apparent to Japan, while at the same time, the Nanking regime became less significant to the Japanese as a barrier against Communism. The spring of 1937 marked a settlement with the Communists in the Northwest, the continuation of a general armistice, and the sharp improvement of Nationalist prestige across the country. Rightist circles acknowledged the growing military and financial strength of the Nationalists, now that the long and costly struggle with the Communists was over, freeing up manpower, weapons, and funds for use elsewhere. Leftist groups once again found the Nanking state philosophy acceptable and discovered enough shared principles in the official beliefs of the Nationalist Party to justify regrouping revolutionary forces. The radical intellectuals and students, who had sharply shifted to the Left due to ongoing Nationalist concessions to Japan, turned back to Nationalist leadership.
As practical solutions to the Nationalist-Communist conflict were found, the people in the larger cities were released from the governmental restrictions which the Nationalists—upon Japanese insistence and threat of force—had placed on the expression of patriotic sentiments. A vast and vigorous patriotic feeling came suddenly to life, having grown more intense under the cramping inhibitions of police prohibition. The patriotism was revolutionary in mood but not wholly different from Chinese patriotism of the past. The slogans all centered on national defense. Release of political prisoners, cessation of internal war, and democratization of the government were regarded as steps to union and defense.
As practical solutions to the Nationalist-Communist conflict emerged, people in the larger cities were freed from the government restrictions that the Nationalists—due to Japanese pressure and threats—had imposed on expressing patriotic feelings. A strong and vibrant sense of patriotism quickly came to life, having intensified under the tight restrictions of police enforcement. This patriotism was revolutionary in spirit but still similar to past Chinese patriotism. The slogans focused on national defense. The release of political prisoners, the end of internal conflict, and the democratization of the government were seen as essential steps toward unity and defense.
When the Japanese decided to push forward in earnest and began fighting in North China in the summer of 1937, the patriotic movement became so powerful that for the time it supplanted all other separate movements. Only a number of aged or cynical opportunists remained outside. It was now possible, under the slogan of a United Front of all China against Japan, to disregard the fundamental differences between the Nationalists and the Communists. A Chinese Communist wrote:
When the Japanese decided to move forward seriously and started fighting in North China in the summer of 1937, the patriotic movement gained so much strength that it temporarily overshadowed all other separate movements. Only a few old or cynical opportunists stayed on the sidelines. It was now possible, with the slogan of a United Front of all China against Japan, to set aside the fundamental differences between the Nationalists and the Communists. A Chinese Communist wrote:
While we declare ourselves, despite the differences in principle that exist between communism and Sun-Yat-sen-ism, advocates of the basic revolutionary slogans of Sun Yat-sen, of the best revolutionary traditions of the Chinese people, we Communists never for an instant under any circumstances cease to be true followers of the Marxist-Leninist teachings.12
Although we see ourselves as supporters of the key revolutionary ideas of Sun Yat-sen and the rich revolutionary history of the Chinese people, and despite the significant differences between communism and Sun-Yat-sen-ism, we Communists remain committed followers of Marxist-Leninist principles.12
Such utterances were matched by similar ones from the Nationalist side.
Such statements were echoed by similar ones from the Nationalist side.
In their haste the Japanese utilized an ideology which they had practiced in Manchuria—literary Confucianism colored by notions adopted from the Japanese cult of the emperor. They also appealed to the practical and immediate needs of the Chinese living in the areas which they conquered, setting up governments13 to govern for them. But this was hardly more than an expedient. Of far greater importance than even the war itself is its long-range impact upon the Chinese mind.
In their rush, the Japanese used an ideology they had employed in Manchuria—literary Confucianism influenced by ideas from the Japanese emperor cult. They also responded to the practical and immediate needs of the Chinese in the areas they conquered, establishing governments13 to rule on their behalf. However, this was barely more than a quick fix. Much more significant than the war itself is its lasting effect on the Chinese mindset.
The formulation of the present Chinese patriotic movement into a definite drive for the establishment of a new Chinese way of life may emerge as one of the lasting facts of the century. The various movements of the Republican era failed to disturb and arouse the masses sufficiently to make possible a replacement of the decrepit remnants of the old Chinese social and intellectual world, or a reinterpretation adding the ingredients needed in a modern civilization. If patriotism unites the Chinese permanently, Japanese invasion may have provoked what twenty-five years of Chinese effort could not bring about.
The current Chinese patriotic movement is shaping up to be a significant force for creating a new way of life in China, which could become one of the defining elements of this century. The different movements during the Republican era didn’t manage to mobilize the masses enough to replace the outdated parts of the old Chinese social and intellectual framework or to reinterpret it with the elements required for a modern civilization. If patriotism can unite the Chinese people for good, the Japanese invasion may have triggered changes that twenty-five years of Chinese effort couldn't achieve.
Furthermore, the Chinese have reacted to the emergencies of war in a manner almost unprecedented among modern nations. War has not meant the creation of a temporary despotism; it has brought democracy instead. The ideological concord, the supremacy of a common national purpose, which could not be achieved in a quarter century of peacetime agony, was brought forth in the ordeal of national resistance. Democracy and not tyranny was the unifying force. The Kuomintang Party Congress, meeting in Hankow from March 29 to April 2, 1938, reaffirmed the primacy of the San Min Chu I, but at the same time guaranteed the sanctity of private rights, even in wartime, of groups who had been liable to official suppression for years. The Communist press was flourishing openly in Hankow, a testimony to the curious tolerance with which the Chinese united for national defense. The governmental structure was increasingly democratized. Japan had provided a body of common assumptions strong enough to sustain democracy, despite the burden of mutually tolerated disagreements.
Furthermore, the Chinese have responded to the crises of war in a way that's almost unique among modern nations. War hasn't led to a temporary dictatorship; instead, it has fostered democracy. The shared ideology and the dominance of a common national purpose, which couldn't be accomplished in twenty-five years of peacetime struggles, emerged during the national resistance. Democracy, not tyranny, became the unifying force. The Kuomintang Party Congress, meeting in Hankow from March 29 to April 2, 1938, reaffirmed the importance of the San Min Chu I, but also guaranteed the protection of private rights, even in wartime, for groups that had been targets of official suppression for years. The Communist press was thriving openly in Hankow, showing the surprising tolerance with which the Chinese united for national defense. The government was becoming increasingly democratic. Japan had created a set of shared beliefs strong enough to support democracy, even with the weight of mutually tolerated disagreements.
Notes
2. The best account of the internal politics of the Kuomintang between 1927 and 1933 is to be found in Gustav Amann, Chiang Kaishek und die Regierung der Kuomintang in China, Berlin and Heidelberg, 1936.
2. The best description of the internal politics of the Kuomintang from 1927 to 1933 can be found in Gustav Amann's book, Chiang Kaishek und die Regierung der Kuomintang in China, published in Berlin and Heidelberg in 1936.
8. On the Sian incident see General and Madame Chiang Kai-shek, General Chiang Kai-shek, Garden City, 1937; James M. Bertram, First Act in China, New York, 1938, an account by an Australian newspaperman in Sian at the time; and Edgar Snow, Red Star over China, New York, 1938—an extraordinarily valuable work on all phases of Chinese Communism, by an observer of great insight and acuteness.
8. For the Sian incident, see General and Madame Chiang Kai-shek, General Chiang Kai-shek, Garden City, 1937; James M. Bertram, First Act in China, New York, 1938, which is a report by an Australian journalist who was in Sian at the time; and Edgar Snow, Red Star over China, New York, 1938—an exceptionally valuable work covering all aspects of Chinese Communism, written by a keen and insightful observer.
10. See Yoshi S. Kuno, Japanese Expansion on the Asiatic Continent, vol. I, Berkeley, 1937, for an authoritative description of early Sino-Japanese relations. Chinese records of the time of Christ describe the payment of tribute by Japanese chieftains. The most explicit acknowledgment of Chinese suzerainty occurred in the time of Yoshemitsu, the third Ashikaga shogun (see Kuno, pp. 92-93).
10. See Yoshi S. Kuno, Japanese Expansion on the Asiatic Continent, vol. I, Berkeley, 1937, for an authoritative description of early Sino-Japanese relations. Chinese records from the time of Christ detail how Japanese chieftains paid tribute. The clearest recognition of Chinese dominance happened during the reign of Yoshemitsu, the third Ashikaga shogun (see Kuno, pp. 92-93).
SECOND PART
ARMIES
Chapter IV
WARRIORS
From the outside, militarism seems to dominate the Chinese scene. China is frequently interpreted in terms of personalities instead of mass inclinations, wide-filtering habits, and extensive relocations of thought. The picturesqueness of the Chinese leaders has done nothing to prevent the notion of many romantic autocracies from appearing real: the Dog-Meat General, six feet tall, diabolically cruel and brazenly comic, with his veritable zoological garden of ladies from all over the world; the Christian General, burly, bluff, honest, Christian and Bolshevik, with the happy naïveté of a feudal politician; the Bandit General and his infatuation with fine arsenals; the Generalissimo, with his Christian wife, himself a Christian, rolling up a military machine against the third greatest naval power of the earth—such figures make Chinese news a confused but exciting serial story.
From the outside, militarism seems to dominate the Chinese scene. China is often viewed through the lens of personalities rather than collective trends, widespread behaviors, and significant shifts in thinking. The striking images of Chinese leaders have done little to dispel the idea of various romantic autocracies being real: the Dog-Meat General, six feet tall, cruel and hilariously absurd, surrounded by his veritable zoo of women from around the world; the Christian General, big, straightforward, honest, both Christian and Bolshevik, with the innocent charm of a feudal politician; the Bandit General, obsessed with impressive weaponry; the Generalissimo, with his Christian wife, also a Christian, building a military machine against the world's third-largest naval power—these figures turn Chinese news into a chaotic yet thrilling saga.
For long-range effects, the literary experiments of men like Hu Shih and the mass-education drive of Dr. James Yen and his associates are more significant than any one of hundreds of military leaders, but long-range trends are never news. The armies and their commanders have occupied the center of the stage, overshadowing the quest of the Chinese for civilian rule. Civilian rule, however, presupposes a sufficient area of common agreement on which to build laws and usages for government; armies require nothing but a nearly mechanical discipline and the crudest rule of thumb administration. The civilian government of Republican China has had to await the coming of at least a minimum of order out of the turmoil; armies, for lack of government, have dominated and continued that turmoil. China has been disunited in great part because she was impoverished by military rule; she has been ruled by arms partly because she was disunited. No unifier of the nation would have needed to maintain the armed hordes which were the greatest impediment to real national defense—hordes powerful enough to wreck governments but not powerful enough to build them. The war lords, as they are perhaps too flatteringly termed, do by no means measure up to the note of the intellectual and political leaders; but they have unquestionably held the greater bulk of day-to-day authority in China since 1912.
For long-term effects, the literary efforts of people like Hu Shih and the mass-education initiative led by Dr. James Yen and his associates are more important than any single military leader. However, these long-term trends rarely make headlines. Armies and their commanders have taken center stage, overshadowing the Chinese people's pursuit of civilian governance. Civilian rule requires a shared understanding to create laws and systems for government, while armies only need a strict discipline and basic rule of thumb management. The civilian government of Republican China has had to wait for at least a degree of order to emerge from the chaos; with no stable government, armies have continued to perpetuate that chaos. China's disunity is largely due to being weakened by military governance; it has been ruled by force partly because of that disunity. A unifying leader wouldn't have needed to keep the armed factions, which have been the biggest obstacle to real national defense—forces strong enough to topple governments but not strong enough to create them. The warlords, perhaps too generously named, certainly do not compare to the intellectual and political leaders; yet they have undeniably held most of the daily power in China since 1912.
The most significant function of the armies is one which is quite frequently overlooked: their power as agencies of unsettlement. They have created disturbances more profound than mere public disorder; they have attacked institutions more vital than the public treasury; they have kept all parts of China from the dull apathy of conservatism. The arrogance and rapacity of the military rulers, their utter incompetence as administrators (with a number of honorable exceptions), and their ineffectiveness as propagandists have provided that loose and haphazard tyranny which some philosophers consider the prime requisite for social ferment. The military men have never been intelligent enough to impose truly totalitarian regimes, nor efficient enough to make the people of any one area content with a permanent separatism. The presence of the military rank and file has turned the Chinese social system upside down, reversing the accepted scale of ranks within the society and infringing upon the interests of every group—even the minimum interest of the very poor, their right not to starve to death. More conspicuously, the armies have given a picture of power which, in contrast with the scarcely traceable lines of influence and persuasion arising from ideological movements, is intelligible and reducible to concrete terms.
The most important role of the armies is one that is often overlooked: their ability to create instability. They have caused disruptions that go deeper than just public disorder; they have challenged institutions more crucial than the public treasury, and they have prevented all parts of China from succumbing to the dull apathy of conservatism. The arrogance and greed of the military leaders, their complete incompetence as administrators (with a few notable exceptions), and their failure as propagandists have led to a loose and chaotic form of tyranny, which some thinkers believe is essential for social change. The military has never been clever enough to implement truly totalitarian systems, nor efficient enough to keep people in any one area happy with a permanent separation. The presence of the rank-and-file soldiers has completely disrupted the Chinese social system, reversing the traditional hierarchy and negatively impacting every group—even the most basic interest of the poorest citizens, their right not to starve. More noticeably, the armies have created a clear image of power that, in contrast to the barely visible influence and persuasion stemming from ideological movements, is easy to understand and can be broken down into concrete terms.
Without the militarists, there would have been no visible series of events to trace the change in China, no stereotypes at all by which to show the immediate alterations on the scene of power. Many men did rise and fall regardless of military considerations, but such occurrences were loosely and popularly ascribed to intrigue or else dismissed as beyond all rational understanding. The armies subsisted and roamed about, leaders and men both helpless on a sea of ignorance and doctrinal conflict; but the mere assent to unthinking discipline looked like order, and the most shadowy and insubstantial military hierarchy held out a promise of Caesarian peace. From 1915 to 1925 foreign comment stressed the movements of the war lords, singling out the man who might play the role of a Chinese Napoleon, and to the present this simple approach satisfies many. Meanwhile the foundations of social life shifted, falling away here, growing more solid there, behind the gloomy panorama of brutal, ineffectual warfare.
Without the militarists, there wouldn’t have been a clear chain of events showing the changes in China, and no stereotypes to highlight the immediate shifts in power. Many individuals rose and fell regardless of military factors, but these events were often loosely attributed to intrigue or dismissed as beyond comprehension. The armies existed and moved around, with both leaders and soldiers feeling helpless amidst ignorance and conflicting beliefs; however, merely agreeing to unthinking discipline appeared to create order, and even the flimsiest military hierarchy promised a kind of peace reminiscent of Caesar. From 1915 to 1925, foreign commentary focused on the movements of the warlords, identifying the person who might become a Chinese Napoleon, and even today, this straightforward perspective appeals to many. Meanwhile, the foundations of social life shifted, crumbling in some places and solidifying in others, all beneath the dark backdrop of violent, ineffective warfare.
Closely related to the problem of armies was another category partially understandable in narrowly factual terms—political economy. The armies conditioned and set the pace, a slow one, for economic development. All financial projects were jeopardized by military rule, both by the exactions which the military might impose and by the constant threat that militarists, devaluating the currency or arbitrarily changing the political controls of economy, might alter the very economic system in which the project was being considered and fostered. Economic life in China could not continue through the traditional agricultural, guild, semicapitalist devices; Western trade and social dislocation prevented that. Yet no new economy could automatically replace the ruins of the old, since economic matters were part of a political economy subject to the extra-economic interferences which ideological change, military power, and halfway government could impose. One of the truly important achievements of the National Government at Nanking was the creation of a core for a twentieth century army. But all the military achievements in modern China pale before the staggering surprise of a managed currency, displacing a commodity and specie system which was older than all modern warfare.
Closely tied to the issue of armies was another aspect that could be understood in strictly factual terms—political economy. The armies influenced and set a slow pace for economic development. All financial initiatives were at risk from military rule, both due to the demands the military could impose and the constant threat that military leaders could devalue the currency or arbitrarily change the political controls over the economy, potentially altering the very economic system that was being considered and supported. Economic life in China could not persist through the traditional agricultural, guild, and semi-capitalist systems; Western trade and social upheaval prevented that. However, no new economy could automatically replace the remnants of the old one, as economic issues were part of a political economy affected by external interferences from ideological shifts, military dominance, and unstable governance. One of the significant accomplishments of the National Government in Nanking was establishing a foundation for a twentieth-century army. Yet, all the military advances in modern China seem insignificant compared to the incredible surprise of a managed currency, replacing a commodity and coin system that had existed long before any modern warfare.
One need not subscribe to either military or economic determinism to concede the relevance of military and economic matters in any society. In China there exists a peculiarly close correlation between the two. The absence of a class founded squarely on economic privilege and the subordination of the military to the bureaucratic elements in the imperial society were largely the result of the position occupied by the average nonacademic Chinese, who was typically a farmer capable of being a militiaman or a bandit. This duality of role strongly affected the development of government in China, and is a factor which still plays a great part. The Chinese owe many of their social and political peculiarities to the effectiveness of their mass action, which is able to take place with a minimum of formal leadership and coordination and with a maximum of secrecy and totality. In times when foreign conquest of China is no longer in the realm of the improbable, it is worth remembering that the Chinese are a people adamant in resistance to force and schooled in centuries of rebellion. Neither pacific nor military resistance could take place in the traditional Chinese way without the diffusion of military and economic power among broad masses of the population.
One doesn’t have to agree with military or economic determinism to recognize the importance of military and economic issues in any society. In China, there's a surprisingly close connection between the two. The lack of a class built solely on economic privilege and the subordination of the military to bureaucratic elements in the imperial society were largely due to the role of the average non-academic Chinese, who was often a farmer capable of being a militiaman or a bandit. This duality of role significantly influenced the development of government in China and is still a major factor today. The Chinese have a lot of their social and political traits due to the effectiveness of their mass action, which can occur with minimal formal leadership and coordination, often with a high degree of secrecy and totality. In a time when foreign conquest of China is no longer unimaginable, it's important to remember that the Chinese are a people firmly resistant to force and experienced in centuries of rebellion. Neither peaceful nor military resistance could happen in the traditional Chinese way without the spread of military and economic power among a wide portion of the population.
How, it may be asked, have the Chinese succeeded in being such a peaceful people, and yet a people so prone to popular uprising? How is it that, with their great talents for organization, they have let a shabby third-rate militarism sweep their land in modern times? The Chinese generals did not command the allegiance widely extended to even the meanest of South American despots; yet the people trembled before them. Not until the war lords lost power was there great popular enthusiasm for military ideals. If Chinese armies are considered solely as rough and primitive parallels to their European counterparts, paradox will follow paradox without rational explanation. To understand the Chinese military situation one must go back across the centuries and trace a system and a tradition which, at times obscure and frequently submerged, must come to the surface in the decisions upon which rest the question of national life or death for China.
How have the Chinese managed to be such a peaceful people while also being so prone to popular uprisings? Why, despite their impressive organizational skills, have they allowed a weak, third-rate militarism to take over their land in modern times? Chinese generals did not command the loyalty that even the smallest South American dictators enjoyed; yet the people were still intimidated by them. Only after the warlords lost power did a strong enthusiasm for military ideals emerge among the populace. If we consider Chinese armies only as rough, primitive versions of their European counterparts, we’ll end up with an endless series of contradictions that have no clear explanation. To truly understand the Chinese military situation, we need to look back over the centuries and examine a system and tradition that, though at times unclear and often overshadowed, play a crucial role in the decisions about China's national survival.
The Chinese have differed from other peoples not in being peaceful so much as in extolling peace. Not even in the Christian tradition of peace and love are there condemnations of war stronger than those of the Confucians. Yet, century to century, the Chinese have known war against the outside barbarians and with each other. Throughout historic times there are records of struggle and slaughter. H. G. Creel writes, "If we are to locate the traditional Chinese time of 'great peace' it must be far back in the Neolithic stage. Experts agree that in the earlier of the Neolithic sites known to us there is little evidence of warfare."1
The Chinese have been different from other cultures not so much in their peaceful nature but in their appreciation for peace. Even in the Christian teachings of peace and love, there aren't any outright condemnations of war as strong as those from the Confucians. Yet, throughout the centuries, the Chinese have experienced wars against outside invaders and among themselves. Historical records show constant struggles and bloodshed. H. G. Creel states, "If we are to locate the traditional Chinese time of 'great peace,' it must be far back in the Neolithic stage. Experts agree that in the earliest Neolithic sites known to us, there is little evidence of warfare."1
At the very edge of history, about 1500 b. c., the Chinese appear as accomplished archers, using bows which were probably not dissimilar to those in use down to the twentieth century—heavy reflex bows, with a pull that was sometimes far greater than the longbow of the celebrated English yeomen of medieval times. The pellet bow, a form of slingshot, was also common in the earliest times. Armor was known in the earliest historic dynasty, the Shang, which by Chinese tradition is dated 1765-1123 b. c. The chariot, however, seems to have been less widely used than it later came to be.2
At the very edge of history, around 1500 BCE, the Chinese emerged as skilled archers, using bows that were likely similar to those still in use up to the twentieth century—heavy reflex bows with a draw weight that could often exceed that of the longbow used by the famous English archers of medieval times. The pellet bow, a type of slingshot, was also common in the earliest periods. Armor was recognized during the earliest historic dynasty, the Shang, which is traditionally dated from 1765 to 1123 BCE The chariot, however, seems to have been less commonly used than it later became.2
Under the Chou dynasty, in all Chinese history the most caste-bound, militaristic, and feudal (traditionally dated 1122-256 b. c.), the implements of warfare and the management of conflict fell into the hands of the ruling class. Previous to the Chou there was a relative military equality of all, despite the sharp lines between masters and men. After the Chou the great military states culminating in the warrior-bureaucrat tyranny of the Ch'in Shih Huang Ti (third century b. c.) tended to reduce war to mass movements, in which establishments, management, and broader considerations constantly increased. During this period the master class developed a scheme which was not as elaborately traced out in legal terms as Norman-English feudalism, nor as solidly grounded in outright military effectiveness as the Japanese system twenty-odd centuries later, but which amounted to a chivalric order within the limits of an ideology rooted in the family. The lords were the spiritual guardians and clan leaders as well as the earthly despots of their subjects. Standing above the law and invested with positions of high political dignity, their class nearly became a caste. Warfare—as apart from slaughter—was formalized and ritualized beyond all Western dreams of gallantry. According to Marcel Granet, who has brilliantly described public life of the period,
Under the Chou dynasty, the most caste-bound, militaristic, and feudal era in all of Chinese history (traditionally dated 1122-256 b. c.), the means of warfare and conflict management were controlled by the ruling class. Prior to the Chou, there was a relatively equal military standing among all, despite clear divisions between masters and subordinates. After the Chou, the powerful military states, leading to the warrior-bureaucrat tyranny of Ch'in Shih Huang Ti in the third century b. c., shifted warfare toward large-scale movements, where organization, management, and broader considerations continuously expanded. During this time, the ruling class developed a structure that, while not as intricately defined in legal terms as Norman-English feudalism or as solidly based on direct military effectiveness as the Japanese system two thousand years later, amounted to a kind of chivalric order rooted in family ideology. The lords acted as both the spiritual guardians and clan leaders, as well as the earthly rulers over their subjects. Standing above the law and holding positions of high political power, their class nearly became a caste. Warfare—as distinct from mere slaughter—became formalized and ritualized beyond any Western ideals of gallantry. According to Marcel Granet, who has expertly detailed the public life of the period,
The battle is a confused mélée of boasts, generosities, homages, insults, devotions, curses, blessings and sorceries. Much more than a clash of arms, it is a duel of moral values, an encounter of competing honours.... The battle is the great moment in which each warrior proves his nobility, while in addition they prove to all present the nobility of their prince, their cause and their country.3
The battle is a chaotic blend of bragging, compassion, honors, insults, loyalties, curses, blessings, and magic. It’s way more than just a fight; it’s a clash of moral beliefs, a showdown of conflicting values... The battle is the key moment when each warrior shows their nobility, while also highlighting the nobility of their prince, their cause, and their country.3
Our very word chivalry suggests horsemen; the Chinese nobles ruled their elaborate realm not from horseback but from chariots. The education of every patrician youth involved archery, music, writing, and reckoning, among other arts and virtues.4 Archery was something which might be learned, after a fashion, by large numbers of common men; even peasants, with a bow and a lance or pike, might constitute light cavalry when provided, or providing themselves, with mounts. But the use of the four-horse chariot necessarily remained the exclusive privilege of the nobles. The chariot fighter had to have a driver and one or two others with him in his vehicle, which was itself costly, hard to obtain, and difficult to operate. A Chou noble driving forth to war thirty centuries ago was as technical a unit as an aviator in a combat plane today or a small group of men in a tank. Just as there is a democracy implicit in the light machine gun or the automatic rifle, so was there the potentiality of equality in vast masses of infantry, supported by light, cheaply armed cavalry. Aristocratic individualism meant something when wars were short and fought with elaborate equipment; but no noble could stand up against the mass forces which emerged and continued fighting until the feudal system lost any real significance and left the country open to the development of bureaucratic government and military power.
Our word chivalry hints at horsemen; Chinese nobles ran their complex empire not from horseback but from chariots. Every noble youth was educated in archery, music, writing, and math, among other skills. Archery could be somewhat learned by many common men; even peasants, using a bow and a lance or pike, could function as light cavalry if they had horses or provided their own. However, using the four-horse chariot remained a privilege exclusive to the nobles. A chariot fighter required a driver and one or two others with him in the vehicle, which was expensive, hard to come by, and complex to handle. A Chou noble heading into battle thirty centuries ago was as technically advanced as a pilot in a fighter jet today or a small crew in a tank. Just as there’s an implicit democracy in the light machine gun or automatic rifle, there was potential for equality among large infantry forces supported by light, cheaply armed cavalry. Aristocratic individuality mattered when wars were short and fought with complex equipment; but no noble could stand against the mass armies that emerged, leading to prolonged conflicts that diminished the feudal system's importance and opened the way for bureaucratic governance and military power.
There was no overt attack on the feudal system. The system, however, possessed within itself contradictions which led to its doom. The central power was insufficient to keep the peace, and certain local groups were—by talent, economic factors, or geography—too strong to remain subordinate. The period known as the Spring and Autumn epoch (Ch'un Ch'iu; 770-473 b. c.) yielded to that known as the Age of Warring States (Chan Kuo; 473-221 b. c.). From feudal cores there grew states, which began to follow the course of development that led to the appearance of a system of sovereign nations in Europe; they increasingly interfered with the free operation of the feudal economy. By effecting the massing of power they eliminated the overawing charioteer from the field of decisive combat.5 The chariots remained as the vehicles of the leaders or the focal points of battles, but they no longer implied a skill so great as to make up a monopoly of first-rate military force. While the most eminent thinker of the age, Confucius, lamented the decline of order, a new order was being shaped from the social, economic, and military realities laid bare by rapid development, Machiavellian intrigue, and the hard necessities of wartime economies.
There wasn't a direct attack on the feudal system. However, the system had contradictions within it that ultimately led to its downfall. The central authority was too weak to maintain peace, and some local groups had become—due to talent, economic factors, or geography—too powerful to stay subordinate. The period known as the Spring and Autumn period (Ch'un Ch'iu; 770-473 B.C.) transitioned into the Age of Warring States (Chan Kuo; 473-221 B.C.). From feudal centers, states began to emerge, following a developmental path that would lead to the formation of sovereign nations in Europe; they increasingly disrupted the smooth functioning of the feudal economy. By concentrating power, they removed the dominant charioteer from the battlefields. 5 Chariots continued to serve as transport for leaders or focal points in battles, but they no longer represented a monopoly on top-tier military strength. While the era's leading thinker, Confucius, mourned the decline of order, a new order was taking shape from the social, economic, and military realities exposed by rapid development, Machiavellian tactics, and the harsh demands of wartime economies.
The state of Ch'in, a Chinese Prussia, attained overwhelming hegemony in the third century before Christ. Its power rested on universal registration of the inhabitants, conscription, heavy policing, taxation involving constant intervention in economic matters, and legalistic administration. In its warfare there was little of the ritual which characterized the military period when chariots were dominant; codes did not amount to much. The immediate end of war was slaughter for political and economic purposes, not the hazardous parade of a feudal class. The Ch'in monarch who finally established a centralized empire took the vainglorious title of Shih Huang Ti (The First Emperor), and set himself the task of eradicating the regionalist ideologies of his conquered rivals by suppressing all political history but that of his native state. Proceeding from innovation to innovation, he ended by becoming one of the historic figures detested by later epochs. One of the practices which he extended throughout the Empire of China was the regularization of military service. He is also known as the originator of the grandiose project of the Great Wall; it is less well known that he forbade the erection of walls around cities within the Empire. His system of conscription involved three years of compulsory military service for all young men, and a corvee of three days' service each year at the frontier for every citizen; the former came to depend for its inclusiveness upon administrative integrity, while the latter was soon replaced by a money tax.
The state of Ch'in, a Chinese version of Prussia, achieved significant dominance in the third century BC. Its power relied on the complete registration of its citizens, mandatory military service, strict policing, economic interventions through heavy taxation, and a legal-based administration. In its wars, there was little of the ritual that marked earlier military periods when chariots were prevalent; the codes of conduct were minimal. The main goal of warfare was slaughter for political and economic gain, not the risky displays of a feudal class. The Ch'in ruler who ultimately created a centralized empire took the boastful title of Shih Huang Ti (The First Emperor) and aimed to eliminate the regional ideologies of his defeated opponents by banning all political history except that of his own state. He moved from one innovation to another, eventually becoming one of the historical figures most reviled by later generations. One of the initiatives he implemented across the Empire of China was the standardization of military service. He is also recognized as the initiator of the ambitious Great Wall project; however, it is less known that he prohibited the construction of walls around cities within the Empire. His conscription system required all young men to complete three years of mandatory military service and for every citizen to serve three days a year at the frontier; the former relied on honest administration for its inclusivity, while the latter was soon replaced with a monetary tax.
Although the First Empire established by the Ch'in did not last long, the Han dynasty (202 b. c. to a. d. 220) continued its military system6 and kept standing armies at the northern frontier and at the imperial capital. The frontier forces were composed of militia augmented for special campaigns by volunteers and criminals. The Chinese fought the barbarians with the tactics of mounted archers, devices learned from the nomads. Away from the northern steppes, infantry seems to have gained constantly in importance. By the time of Christ the chivalry of the religious-social-military class of charioteers was ancient history, and mass armies had taken their place.
Although the First Empire created by the Ch'in didn't last long, the Han dynasty (202 b. c. to a. d. 220) continued its military system6 and maintained standing armies at the northern border and at the imperial capital. The frontier forces were made up of militia supported by volunteers and criminals for special campaigns. The Chinese confronted the barbarians using mounted archers' tactics, which they learned from the nomads. Away from the northern steppes, infantry became increasingly important. By the time of Christ, the chivalry of the religious-social-military class of charioteers was a thing of the past, replaced by large armies.
Through the greater part of the past two thousand years, Chinese society has been governed by civilians. The scholastic bureaucracy secured and kept a position of primacy, and a common ranking of the social classes was: scholars, farmers, merchants, soldiers. The Confucians were antagonistic to war, and bureaucrats—if for governmental reasons alone—suspected the danger which lay in the broad dissemination of military knowledge. The Chinese consistently ranked the military man below the civilian; as a natural consequence most of the abler men went into scholarship and politics. Chinese history has its great military names and ample accounts of spectacular military exploits, but even here the elements of strategy, of diplomatic and cunning warfare, rate higher than in the corresponding European histories. Despite the fact that arms did not play as great a role in Chinese history as in Western, the difference is one of degree only; military considerations appeared and persisted which colored governmental action and social organization. Among these was the relation of the armed forces to the social order—in point of numbers and in point of force. When elections are lacking in a civilized society, fighting power demarcates an electorate of force, as it were; the distribution of power determines the center of political gravity as located in the society. In China there were, however, elements distinctly different from those in the West.
For most of the past two thousand years, Chinese society has been led by civilians. The scholarly bureaucracy maintained a primary position, with a common social ranking of scholars, farmers, merchants, and soldiers. Confucians opposed war, and bureaucrats—whether for governmental reasons or not—were wary of the risks associated with widely spreading military knowledge. The Chinese consistently viewed military personnel as below civilians; as a natural outcome, most talented individuals pursued careers in scholarship and politics. Chinese history features prominent military figures and numerous accounts of significant military achievements, but even in these cases, strategies and clever tactics are valued more than in similar European histories. Although weapons didn't play as prominent a role in Chinese history as they did in the West, the difference is only a matter of degree; military factors emerged and persisted, influencing government actions and social organization. Among these factors was the relationship between the armed forces and the social order—both in terms of numbers and influence. In a civilized society devoid of elections, military strength essentially defines an electorate of power; the distribution of this power shapes the political center of gravity within the society. However, in China, there were distinctly different elements compared to the West.
One of these was the correlation of mass power and military power. In epoch after epoch, armies seem to spring forth out of the very soil—armed groups radically unlike the Roman legion. For seasoned veterans marching forth with elaborately effective disciplines China substituted mass forces drawn directly from the populace, as need arose. In some dynasties the system was regularized in militia form. Of the Han, H. H. Dubs writes:
One of these was the link between mass power and military power. Time and again, armies appear to emerge right from the ground—armed groups completely different from the Roman legions. Instead of experienced soldiers with highly organized tactics, China implemented mass forces taken directly from the people as the situation required. In certain dynasties, this system was structured in the form of militias. Concerning the Han, H. H. Dubs writes:
Chinese armies were largely militia. Everyone was compelled to serve three years in the army or in forced labor; at the northern border, the whole male population had constantly to be ready to repel Hun forays. Hence all males seem to have been able to fight and to be required to do so. When the Emperor Wu [ca. 120 b. c.] wanted armies and none would volunteer, he merely had his officials sentence criminals to army service—and thus secured armies which seemed to be able to fight as successfully as his previous armies. Universal military conscription plus a registration of all able-bodied males seems to have been the Han method.7
The Chinese armies were mainly composed of militias. Everyone was required to serve three years in the military or perform forced labor; along the northern border, the whole male population had to always be ready to defend against Hun raids. As a result, all men seemed capable of fighting and were expected to do so. When Emperor Wu [around 120 B.C.] needed soldiers and no one was willing to volunteer, he had his officials sentence criminals to serve in the army—this allowed him to form armies that seemed to fight as effectively as his previous forces. Universal military conscription along with a registration of all able-bodied men appears to have been the Han strategy.7
The common people had crossbows for shooting birds or pronged hoes for digging which were efficient even in fighting standing armies; they were also frequently in possession of weapons because they were called up as militia against barbarians. Underlying such military conditions, with their highly important political consequences, there were several surprisingly concrete and simple mechanical considerations. The charioteers had come to an end partly because the chariots were drawn by horses yoked in such a fashion that when the horses pulled hard, they often choked themselves. Other factors are suggested by Dubs:
The common folks had crossbows for hunting birds or pronged hoes for digging, which were effective even against regular armies; they often had weapons on hand because they were called up as militia to defend against invaders. Behind these military circumstances, which had significant political implications, were several surprisingly straightforward mechanical issues. Charioteers became obsolete partly because the chariots were pulled by horses that were harnessed in a way that, when they pulled hard, they often ended up choking themselves. Other factors are mentioned by Dubs:
By the time that horses became plentiful, so that cavalry was employed, the crossbow had reached such a state of development that cavalry was shown to be inferior to infantry with crossbows. The medieval European crossbow was hampered by the mechanical weakness of its trigger mechanism—the crossbow was likely to be discharged prematurely by a jar; the Chinese Han crossbow had no such defect and was a powerful weapon. A group of crossbowmen with others in the rear to string crossbows and others to bring cocked bows to the marksmen in the front rank, could shoot down cavalry before they could come near enough to discharge the lighter bows cavalry necessarily carried. Cocked crossbows could be carried around safely and fired when needed. A bolt from a powerful crossbow could pierce any armor. Hence the strong-backed peasant with a crossbow had an advantage over the noble no matter how well the noble was armed or how good horses the latter possessed. The only advantage retained by the noble was that of leadership—tactical skill and command of large bodies of infantry. Cavalry became useful for scouting and pursuit chiefly.8
By the time horses became common enough to be used in cavalry, the crossbow had improved to the extent that infantry armed with crossbows proved to be more effective than cavalry. The medieval European crossbow was limited by its weak trigger mechanism, which often led to accidental discharges from sudden movements; however, the Chinese Han crossbow didn't have this issue and was a powerful weapon. A group of crossbowmen could have others behind them to load the crossbows and pass the ready bows to the front-line shooters, enabling them to take down cavalry before they could get close to use their lighter bows. Cocked crossbows were easy to transport and could be fired whenever necessary. A bolt from a strong crossbow could pierce any armor. Therefore, a strong peasant with a crossbow had an advantage over a noble, no matter how well the noble was equipped or how good their horses were. The only advantage left for the noble was in leadership—strategic skill and the ability to command large groups of infantry. Cavalry primarily became useful for scouting and pursuing.8
The character of military techniques caused Chinese politics to be qualified by rebellion or the fear of rebellion. The difference between a mob and an army became slight. In times of poor government there were rebellions almost yearly. Insurrectionary forces gained momentum overnight; from era to era huge mobs, tens and hundreds of thousands strong, swept away governmental armies and erased corrupt or oppressive dynasties. The process may be described as popular unrest made effective with arms, which professional armies could not resist. The low place of the soldier in society prevented men of genius from organizing a dominant military caste; the professional armies were insufficient to make military government effective. By a crude and brutal democracy of mob and murder the populace of China could destroy dynasties and governments whenever economic, social, or political conditions veered too far beyond the limits of the tolerable.
The nature of military tactics led to Chinese politics being shaped by rebellions or the fear of them. The line between a mob and an army blurred. During times of poor governance, rebellions happened almost every year. Insurgent groups could gain strength overnight; throughout different periods, massive mobs, numbering in the tens or hundreds of thousands, would dismantle governmental armies and topple corrupt or oppressive dynasties. This process can be seen as popular unrest that was armed and unstoppable by professional armies. The low status of soldiers in society prevented talented individuals from forming a powerful military class; the professional armies were not enough to establish a strong military government. Through a rough and violent form of democracy involving mobs and murder, the people of China could bring down dynasties and governments whenever economic, social, or political conditions strayed too far past acceptable limits.
Trained fighters there were, but they had the function of frontier defense; when civil war broke out behind them, the imperial governments frequently called back the frontier forces together with the barbarians they had been fighting. At least two great dynasties, the T'ang and the Ming, were destroyed because they used the nomads of the northern wilds in order to put down domestic insurrections. Light cavalry supplemented enormous bodies of infantry. In fact, the Chinese were put down by foreign conquerors only when the foreigners had Chinese allies, or when a campaign of terror had broken the spirit of popular resistance. Chinese warfare showed the disadvantages as well as the advantages of being carried on by what were in effect militia forces. The cruelty was personal and direct, and not covered with fine disclaimers; restraint of armed forces was the distinguished exception rather than the rule. The line between soldier and peasant was one which could be crossed easily, and the line between soldiery and banditry a matter of intention. At its best, military technique was honest and robustly egalitarian; at its worst it led to abuse of force such as lynching, robbery, and fanatical turbulence. The formal records of Chinese dynasties show the use of trained armies in foreign expeditions, in some of which they achieved feats of military accomplishment which rank with any of world history. Domestic troops were also employed as guards and ornamental bodies attached to the throne and other great offices of the Empire.
There were trained fighters, but their main role was to defend the frontier. When civil war erupted behind them, the imperial governments often recalled the frontier forces along with the barbarians they had been battling. At least two major dynasties, the T'ang and the Ming, fell because they relied on the northern nomads to suppress uprisings at home. Light cavalry supported large groups of infantry. In fact, foreign conquerors only subdued the Chinese when they had Chinese allies or when widespread terror had broken the spirit of resistance among the people. Chinese warfare highlighted both the pros and cons of being conducted by what were effectively militia forces. The cruelty was personal and direct, without any pretenses; controlling armed forces was more the exception than the rule. The distinction between soldier and peasant was easily blurred, and the line between soldiers and bandits depended on intent. At its best, military tactics were straightforward and strongly egalitarian; at its worst, they led to abuses of power like lynching, robbery, and violent chaos. The official records of Chinese dynasties document the use of trained armies in foreign campaigns, some of which achieved military feats that rank among the best in world history. Domestic troops were also used as guards and ceremonial units for the throne and other high offices of the Empire.
The convenience of rebellion was such as to make revolt a part of the unwritten constitutional practice—that broad ideological framework upon which the Chinese world rested. It was sanctioned by the classics. It served as a barometer of popular opinion. An unsuccessful rebellion, one without the dimmest chance of success, might well be launched by intelligent and patriotic men because its very appearance could prompt the government to reform. In the words of one of the earliest Western writers on the subject:
The convenience of rebellion made it a part of the unwritten constitutional practice—that broad ideological framework on which the Chinese world was built. It was supported by the classics. It acted as a gauge of public opinion. An unsuccessful rebellion, one with no real chance of succeeding, might still be initiated by smart and patriotic people because just the act of rebelling could push the government to make reforms. As one of the earliest Western writers on the subject put it:
A military and police is maintained sufficient to crush merely factious risings, but totally inadequate, both in numbers and in nature, to put down a disgusted and indignant people. But though no despotism, this same government is in form and machinery a pure autocracy. In his district the magistrate is absolute; in his province, the governor; in the empire, the Emperor. The Chinese people have no right of legislation, they have no right of self-taxation, they have not the power of voting out their rulers or of limiting or stopping supplies. They have therefore the right of rebellion. Rebellion is in China the old, often exercised, legitimate, and constitutional means of stopping arbitrary and vicious legislation and administration.9
A military and police force is maintained just strong enough to suppress minor uprisings but is completely inadequate, both in numbers and in approach, to deal with a frustrated and angry population. Although it’s not a dictatorship, this government functions as a pure autocracy in both its structure and its actions. In their districts, magistrates have absolute power; in the provinces, governors do; and at the empire level, the Emperor has authority. The Chinese people have no rights to create laws, no rights to tax themselves, and they cannot vote out their leaders or control or stop supplies. Therefore, they have the right to rebel. In China, rebellion is a long-standing, frequently used, legitimate, and constitutional method to stop arbitrary and harmful legislation and governance.9
Thomas Taylor Meadows, the author just quoted, also noted that "of all nations that have attained a certain degree of civilization, the Chinese are the least revolutionary and the most rebellious."10 Revolution is a word broad enough to include principles; rebellion, more narrowly, suggests action against men. The same tight, enduring system of ideological control served to restrain the Chinese in their thinking even when they had the material power sufficient to shake off their past and build Utopia in its place. Rebels themselves obeyed the unwritten precepts. The triumph of the civilians was complete: with infantry prevailing on the battlefield, the peasants were the strongest; and with the total population saturated in compelling, uniform ideas of right and wrong, appropriate and inappropriate, the scholars had only to await the establishment of administration to assume the leadership. Against malgovernment, the populace retained the power of rebellion. Against misrule, the scholars held the power which came to them as interpreters of a vast and persuasive code of tradition. Whereas Western courts, citing the past, can negate the acts of the executive or legislative by interpretation or annulment, the Chinese scholars would do the same not merely for law, but for manners, morals, thoughts, and social activities as well. The great peasant armies, though able to destroy military dictatorship, were by their very nature too loosely organized to establish it.
Thomas Taylor Meadows, the author just quoted, also pointed out that "of all nations that have reached a certain level of civilization, the Chinese are the least revolutionary and the most rebellious."10 Revolution is a broad term that covers principles; rebellion, on the other hand, more specifically refers to actions taken against people. The same strong, lasting system of ideological control kept the Chinese restrained in their thinking, even when they had enough material power to break free from their past and create a Utopia in its place. Even the rebels followed these unwritten rules. The victory of the civilians was absolute: with infantry dominating the battlefield, the peasants were the strongest force; and with the entire population immersed in persuasive and uniform ideas of right and wrong, appropriate and inappropriate, the scholars merely had to wait for the government to be established to take the lead. Against bad governance, the people held the power of rebellion. In the face of misrule, the scholars wielded their influence as interpreters of a vast and compelling code of tradition. While Western courts can challenge the actions of the executive or legislative branches by interpreting or nullifying them, Chinese scholars could do the same not only for laws but also for customs, morals, thoughts, and social behaviors. The large peasant armies, although capable of overthrowing a military dictatorship, were inherently too loosely organized to establish one themselves.
Although the Manchus, who conquered China in the first half of the seventeenth century and ruled it until the opening of the twentieth, did not profoundly modify Chinese culture, they affected the military scheme. The general outline of Chinese war and its place in society remained largely the same; but there were two innovations: the establishment of a warrior caste and the introduction of military techniques from the West.
Although the Manchus, who took over China in the first half of the seventeenth century and ruled until the early twentieth century, didn’t drastically change Chinese culture, they did impact the military structure. The overall framework of Chinese war and its role in society stayed mostly the same; however, there were two significant changes: the creation of a warrior class and the adoption of military techniques from the West.
The Manchus were a non-Chinese people living in the northeastern peripheral zone of Chinese civilization. They had adopted the Chinese form of empire and bureaucracy in their capital at Mukden in the early seventeenth century, before advancing toward China proper. Invited by the Chinese to lend their aid in a civil war, the Manchus found themselves excelling in effectiveness and leadership, which soon led them to conquer the whole country. The numerical disproportion between Chinese and Manchus was such that the conquerors would never have taken over the Empire and founded a new dynasty (the Ch'ing) had they not been assisted by large numbers of Chinese. On the other hand, the spectacular terrorism of the Manchu cavalry was a potent weapon, and the Manchus did not feel that they owed their throne entirely to the Chinese. They were in the anomalous position of half-conquerors, a people coming into China partly as aliens and partly as the new leaders of the Chinese. At the very beginning of their rule (commonly dated 1644) they had to decide on a policy to determine their relations with the Chinese: Should they allow their people to mingle with and disappear into the vast Chinese masses, or should they attempt a policy of racial separateness to keep their blood clear of Chinese dilution? Underlying this question there was the even more practical one: Should the Manchus rule China simply as another imperial house, or should they attempt to maintain their status as a racially separate caste of conquerors?
The Manchus were a non-Chinese group living in the northeastern outskirts of Chinese civilization. They adopted the Chinese system of empire and government in their capital at Mukden in the early seventeenth century, before moving into mainland China. Invited by the Chinese to help with a civil war, the Manchus excelled in effectiveness and leadership, which eventually led them to conquer the entire country. The numerical difference between the Chinese and the Manchus was so significant that the conquerors could never have taken over the Empire and established a new dynasty (the Ch'ing) without the support of many Chinese. However, the impressive intimidation tactics of the Manchu cavalry were a powerful asset, and the Manchus didn't believe they owed their throne solely to the Chinese. They found themselves in a unique situation as half-conquerors, entering China as both outsiders and the new leaders of the Chinese people. At the start of their reign (commonly dated 1644), they had to decide on a policy to shape their relationship with the Chinese: Should they let their people mix with and blend into the vast Chinese population, or should they pursue a policy of racial separation to keep their bloodline free from Chinese influence? Underlying this question was an even more practical one: Should the Manchus rule China simply as another imperial dynasty, or should they strive to maintain their status as a racially distinct group of conquerors?
There is a Chinese legend which tells of a high minister of state, a Chinese in the service of the Manchu conquerors, who saw no remedy from the oppression of China in his own generation, but who nevertheless worked with craftily concealed patriotism to sow the undoing of the house of the Ch'ing. He recommended to the Manchus that they keep their fighting men from demoralization by ordaining that no Manchu warrior should enter any trade or profession but those of warfare and public administration, and that they should guard the ancient heritage of their valiant blood by making miscegenation a crime. Thus he schemed to stiffen the Manchu monarchy in a position of unbounded arrogance, so that a few generations of peace would find its armies sloven, atrophied, and useless, and its people still alien to the Chinese. With neither military power to overawe the masses nor popular affection to uphold their foreign-rooted dynasty, they were bound to go down; all this, the legend tells, the Chinese adviser who lived and died with high Manchu honors clearly foresaw. Actually the Manchus did move in such a direction, and with the prophesied results.
There’s a Chinese legend about a high-ranking minister, a Chinese man serving the Manchu conquerors, who saw no way to escape the oppression of China in his lifetime. However, he still worked with secret patriotism to undermine the Ch'ing dynasty. He suggested to the Manchus that they prevent their soldiers from becoming demoralized by ensuring that no Manchu warrior could engage in any trade or profession other than warfare and public administration. He also proposed that they protect their strong bloodline by making interracial relationships a crime. In this way, he aimed to strengthen the Manchu monarchy in a state of extreme arrogance, so that after a few generations of peace, their armies would become lazy, weak, and ineffective, while the people remained distant from the Chinese culture. Without any military power to intimidate the masses and no public support for their foreign-rooted dynasty, they were destined to fail; the legend says that the Chinese adviser, who lived and died with high Manchu honors, clearly predicted this. In fact, the Manchus did move in that direction, leading to the foreseen outcomes.
They had conquered China with their own tribal-military system intact, organized into units termed banners. Unable to hold the country by their own force alone and, after putting down serious rebellions, unwilling to depend on the Chinese, they arranged a method of dual garrisoning. A Manchu military hierarchy paralleled the Chinese bureaucracy throughout the Empire, and Manchu bannermen were placed in every city of strategic importance. The Manchu garrisons were made up of men destined to arms, men who were the descendants of the wild horsemen of the northeastern plains, but who soon became tragic and useless idlers. Forbidden entrance into the vast and vital civilian society of the Chinese, by a decree of their own kinsman on the throne, they spent generation after generation in profound peace, forgetting war and losing their self-respect as warriors. Whatever the reason, they did not engage in practices such as the extended hunts, amounting in fact to great army maneuvers, by which Kublai Khan kept his Mongol troops hard and ready for war. An English writer, familiar with the state of the Manchu garrisons in their last years, thus described them:
They had taken control of China while keeping their own tribal-military system intact, organized into units called banners. Unable to maintain their hold on the country solely by their own strength and, after suppressing major rebellions, reluctant to rely on the Chinese, they established a system of dual garrisoning. A parallel Manchu military hierarchy was set up alongside the Chinese bureaucracy throughout the Empire, and Manchu bannermen were stationed in every strategically important city. The Manchu garrisons consisted of men meant for combat, descendants of the wild horsemen from the northeastern plains, but they quickly became tragic and useless idlers. Banned from entering the vast and essential civilian society of the Chinese due to an edict from their own relative on the throne, they spent generation after generation in deep peace, forgetting war and losing their identity as warriors. For whatever reason, they did not participate in activities like extended hunts, which were essentially large military exercises that Kublai Khan used to keep his Mongol troops fit and prepared for battle. An English writer, who was aware of the condition of the Manchu garrisons in their final years, described them this way:
But, unhappily, the inactive bannermen, both at Peking and in the provinces, had towards the end degenerated into idle, flabby, and too often opium-smoking parasites; they had long neglected to keep up their archery, which in any case had become useless in these days of magazine rifles, though it might have nourished a wholesome muscular habit of body if persisted in.... In the provinces these degenerate Manchus were often, practically, honourable prisoners, rigidly confined within the limits of the city walls, in the midst of a semi-hostile population speaking a dialect which the bannermen ... had to learn, ... if they wished even to buy a cabbage in the streets; and the Tartar General, who nominally outranked even the Chinese Viceroy, was really often a self-indulgent, ignorant incompetent.11
Unfortunately, the inactive bannermen, both in Beijing and the provinces, had become lazy, soft, and often dependent on opium. They had long given up practicing their archery, which had become pointless in the era of magazine rifles, although it might have helped them stay fit and healthy if they had continued. In the provinces, these declining Manchus were often like honorable prisoners, strictly confined within the city walls, surrounded by a somewhat hostile population that spoke a dialect the bannermen had to learn just to buy a cabbage on the streets. The Tartar General, who officially ranked above even the Chinese Viceroy, was often just a self-indulgent, ignorant incompetent.11
Politically, the Chinese found themselves face to face with a foreign group imbued with an arrogant racial pride and determined to maintain a separate existence. The Manchus did not bend to the superior numbers of the Chinese, nor yield to the attractions of Chinese culture. They maintained the Manchu language at the innermost citadel of Chinese civilization—the Forbidden City at Peking—and stamped their West Asiatic script on the money of the Empire. They worked out schemes by which the Manchus would retain a majority in the highest offices of the Empire, on the sole ground of race. Elementary rationalizations of two opposing racial attitudes were the result. The Manchu policy fortified and brought back from the past the racial pride of the Chinese. They were not merely the civilized heart of humanity; they were, civilization or no civilization, bound together by blood. If the Manchu garrisons served no other purpose, the presence of alien troops in the cities taught the Chinese the first lessons of resentment; it prepared them for the vigorous racial-nationalist appeal which the Nationalists were to put forth.
Politically, the Chinese found themselves confronted by a foreign group filled with an arrogant sense of racial superiority and determined to maintain their separate identity. The Manchus did not give in to the larger numbers of the Chinese, nor did they succumb to the allure of Chinese culture. They kept the Manchu language alive in the heart of Chinese civilization—the Forbidden City in Beijing—and imposed their West Asiatic script on the Empire's currency. They devised plans to ensure that the Manchus held a majority in the highest offices of the Empire, solely based on race. This led to the basic justifications for two opposing racial attitudes. The Manchu policy strengthened and revived the racial pride of the Chinese. They saw themselves as not just the civilized core of humanity; they were, with or without civilization, united by blood. If the Manchu garrisons served no other purpose, the presence of foreign troops in the cities taught the Chinese their first lessons in resentment; it set the stage for the strong racial-nationalist message that the Nationalists would later promote.
Governmentally, the effect of Manchu dual government was to force the Chinese to an increased consciousness of the implied presuppositions of their social and political system. The use of the garrisons constituted one of the four main causes of Manchu decline; the second cause was the violation of the strict merit system by racial preference in the bureaucracy; the other two were failure to maintain domestic tranquillity, and corruption in the hierarchy of scholar-officials.12 Manchu rule by military power was unrealistic and a political affront. Their army of permanent occupation committed slow suicide in idleness and at the same time kept the Manchu dynasty from nativizing itself so that the Chinese might think of it as Chinese. Their creation of a hierarchy of bannermen, paralleling the older Chinese civilian institutions, brought to the surface of thought those prejudices and assumptions which had guided and controlled Chinese destiny for centuries. Government and society had been one to such a degree that the special features of a universal control did not require legalization or sharp tracing. The Manchus removed government from the rest of society by staining it with militarism and racial preference; it became ominously disparate and a conspicuous target for examination and consideration.
Governmentally, the effect of the Manchu dual government was to make the Chinese more aware of the underlying assumptions of their social and political system. The use of the garrisons was one of the four main reasons for the decline of the Manchu; the second reason was the violation of the strict merit system due to racial bias in the bureaucracy; the other two were the failure to maintain peace at home and corruption among the ranks of scholar-officials.12 Manchu rule through military power was unrealistic and a political insult. Their army of permanent occupation was slowly wasting away in idleness, while at the same time preventing the Manchu dynasty from integrating into Chinese society so that the Chinese could see it as their own. Their establishment of a hierarchy of bannermen, mirroring the older Chinese civilian institutions, highlighted the prejudices and assumptions that had shaped Chinese destiny for centuries. Government and society had been so intertwined that the unique aspects of universal control didn’t need formal legalization or detailed tracing. The Manchus separated government from society by infusing it with militarism and racial favoritism, making it starkly different and a clear target for scrutiny and reflection.
In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries Manchu rule brought into a sharper focus the largely unformulated constitutional theory which had underlain the Chinese imperial society for nearly twenty centuries. With the sharper demarcation of rulers and ruled, the Manchus had to make frequent and overt use of legal authority over the ideology. The Chinese read of the sanction of rebellion in their own classics; they could turn to their histories for a description of the ignoble origins of their present masters. The dynasty turned therefore to literary censorship and ordered extensive excisions from all writings scholarly, artistic, or other, which might weaken the prestige of their house.13 They ordained a most rigid and dogmatic interpretation of the classics so as to suit their purposes. This the Chinese met with sharp criticism. The literary struggle did much to weaken the scholastic class and to deprive the Manchus of academic supporters. At the same time it deprived the peasant Chinese of their natural leaders, with the consequence that secret and half-literate political associations faced an arbitrary government military in character. The old Chinese system remained, but it became more and more of a form with every generation. The theory of moral agency and ideological control was defamed by the very presence of the barbarian garrisons. The barbarians themselves weakened so much that in the later days of the Manchu Empire the military occupation became a myth instead of being a political fact. For the time being, however, Manchu military organization acted as a force-displaying agency until the scholars and the less favored classes of society were able to combine in a revolution.
In the 18th and 19th centuries, Manchu rule highlighted the largely unformed constitutional theory that had underpinned Chinese imperial society for almost twenty centuries. With a clearer separation between rulers and the ruled, the Manchus had to often and openly use legal authority over ideology. The Chinese read about the justification for rebellion in their own classics; they could refer to their histories for accounts of the dishonorable origins of their current leaders. Consequently, the dynasty resorted to literary censorship and mandated extensive edits to all scholarly, artistic, or other writings that might undermine the prestige of their family.13 They imposed a strict and dogmatic interpretation of the classics to serve their interests. The Chinese responded with strong criticism. This literary struggle significantly weakened the scholarly class and deprived the Manchus of academic supporters. At the same time, it left peasant Chinese without their natural leaders, resulting in secretive and semi-literate political groups clashing with an arbitrary military government. The old Chinese system persisted, but it increasingly became more of a formality with each generation. The theory of moral agency and ideological control was undermined by the very presence of foreign garrisons. The foreigners themselves weakened to the point that in the twilight of the Manchu Empire, military occupation turned into a myth rather than a political reality. For the moment, however, the Manchu military organization acted as a show of force until the scholars and less privileged classes of society could come together for a revolution.
Pacific government, government by moral agency, derives its greatest powers from assent and agreement; it thrives on symbolization and is never necessarily dependent upon the display of outright force. Government by force, on the other hand, remains effective almost in proportion to the exercise and vigor of that force; stereotyped and ritualized, it is essentially weak. Purely ceremonial administration and offices may be a burden on the body politic, yet their dignity may make up for their lack of efficiency. But an army that cannot fight is an object of ridicule, and its very presence a challenge to the resources of intelligence.
Pacific government, or governance by moral agency, gets its greatest power from consent and agreement; it thrives on symbols and doesn't necessarily rely on the display of outright force. In contrast, governance by force tends to be effective in direct relation to the application and intensity of that force; rigid and ritualized, it is fundamentally weak. While purely ceremonial administration and offices may weigh down the political system, their dignity can compensate for their inefficiency. However, an army that can't fight becomes a laughingstock, and its mere existence challenges the intelligence of resources.
The Manchu garrisons in the key cities were under the command of Manchu military officers, whom Europeans dubbed with the picturesque title of Tartar Generals. The garrisons were made up of three racial elements: Manchu, Mongol, and Chinese. The Chinese in the banner armies were the descendants of soldiers in the renegade Han army (han chün), the Chinese section of the Manchu-Mongol-Chinese formations which conquered China for the Manchus in the seventeenth century. The military organization seems to have been a simplified copy of civilian bureaucracy, with examiners, censors, and other familiar devices of Chinese government appearing in quasi-military form. The principle of merit was violated, however, in that certain categories of men claimed special rank by hereditary right.14 It was also possible for some of the bannermen to transfer between the civilian and the military branches of the government.
The Manchu garrisons in the major cities were led by Manchu military officers, who Europeans affectionately referred to as Tartar Generals. The garrisons consisted of three racial groups: Manchu, Mongol, and Chinese. The Chinese soldiers in the banner armies were descendants of those in the renegade Han army (han chün), which was the Chinese component of the Manchu-Mongol-Chinese forces that took over China for the Manchus in the seventeenth century. The military structure appeared to be a simplified version of the civilian bureaucracy, incorporating examiners, censors, and other familiar aspects of the Chinese government in a quasi-military format. However, the merit-based system was compromised since certain groups of individuals were able to claim special ranks based on hereditary rights.14 Additionally, some bannermen could switch between the civilian and military sectors of the government.
In the early nineteenth century the han chün possessed considerable artillery. There was a separate navy, comprising more than two thousand war vessels equipped from a score of dockyards. Even then, Chinese military technology was markedly inferior to European; the Chinese navy was no match even for Europe's wooden warships. When ironclads entered Far Eastern waters and breech-loading cannon were employed, the difference made Chinese naval and artillery establishments almost antiquarian in nature. With most of the banner forces of the Empire kept at Peking and the rest scattered over the country in the great cities, the Manchu force was widely diffused. In practice their armies hardly exceeded a quarter of a million men; whatever the exact total, the military were outnumbered far over a thousand to one by the Chinese, in the realm which the Manchus supposedly held by conquest.
In the early nineteenth century, the han chün had a significant amount of artillery. They also maintained a separate navy, consisting of over two thousand warships built in numerous dockyards. Even then, Chinese military technology was clearly behind that of Europe; the Chinese navy couldn't compete with even Europe’s wooden warships. When ironclads arrived in the Far East and breech-loading cannons began to be used, it made Chinese naval and artillery forces seem almost outdated. With most of the Empire's banner forces stationed in Peking and the rest spread out across major cities, the Manchu army was widely dispersed. In reality, their troops seldom numbered more than a quarter of a million; whatever the precise number, the military was vastly outnumbered by a thousand to one by the Chinese in the territories that the Manchus supposedly controlled through conquest.
The effective army in the later years of the Ch'ing dynasty was formed for the most part of the Green Standard (lü ying), provincial regulars, and the vast hordes of irregulars (yung, or "braves") who have traditionally done the greater share of the fighting in Chinese history. The Green Standard troops appear to have suffered, although to a lesser degree, from the long peace which ruined the banner armies, but their use in major police enterprises and troubles with primitive peoples kept them from the utter demoralization of the banners. The common practice under the Ch'ing was to recruit the local toughs, to appoint their leaders as probationary officers, and to use such emergency armies for real and immediate fighting. Although the Manchu dynasty had no system of organized reserves and little machinery for rapid mobilization, they were thus nevertheless able to swell their armies to astonishing numbers in a very short while. American military commentators said in 1900 that the peacetime size of the Chinese imperial army was about three hundred thousand men and its wartime strength about one million—minute figures for China's reserve of man power—and added:
The effective army in the later years of the Qing dynasty mainly consisted of the Green Standard troops (lü ying), provincial regulars, and the large groups of irregulars (yung, or "braves") who have historically handled most of the fighting in Chinese history. The Green Standard troops seemed to have been affected, although to a lesser extent, by the long peace that weakened the banner armies, but their involvement in major police actions and conflicts with primitive peoples prevented them from experiencing the complete demoralization that the banners did. The common practice under the Qing was to recruit local tough guys, appoint their leaders as probationary officers, and use these emergency forces for real and immediate combat. Although the Manchu dynasty lacked an organized reserve system and had limited resources for quick mobilization, they were still able to expand their armies to impressive numbers in a very short time. American military experts noted in 1900 that the peacetime size of the Chinese imperial army was about three hundred thousand men and its wartime strength around one million—tiny figures considering China's potential manpower—and added:
The total strength of the standing army of China can not be exactly ascertained, and if a statement of the number of men belonging to it could be given, it would be of little value, as many of the men who are carried on the rolls are neither armed nor equipped, and a great number of them are not even performing military service, but are following their usual vocations.15
It's hard to determine the exact size of China's standing army. Even if we could provide a number of soldiers, it wouldn't be very helpful because many of those counted aren't armed or equipped, and many aren't even serving in the military but are just doing their regular jobs.15
This military regime bears the air of a vast preparation for some foreseen but remote emergency. The Manchus themselves seemed to sleep; armies drowsed through the centuries, weapons rusting, tactics forgotten in the mimicry of parade, while all about them the factual potency of military power passed to the Chinese. Even the Europeans at first shared the illusion of great although latent military power behind the Manchu throne. The easy defeat of the Manchu Chinese forces in the wars with England and France in the early and middle nineteenth century led writers such as Thomas De Quincey to cry out against the great fraud of Asia—the sleeping Manchu giant, who was not sleeping but dead.
This military regime feels like a huge setup for some expected but distant crisis. The Manchus seemed to be in a deep sleep; their armies dozed off for centuries, with weapons rusting and strategies forgotten in the routine of parades, while the real power of military might shifted to the Chinese. Even Europeans initially shared the belief that there was a great but hidden military strength behind the Manchu throne. The easy victories over the Manchu Chinese forces in the wars with England and France during the early to mid-nineteenth century made writers like Thomas De Quincey call out against the huge deception of Asia—the supposed sleeping Manchu giant, who wasn’t just sleeping, but actually dead.
The T'ai-p'ing rebellion16 lasting from 1849 to 1865 provided an actual test of military power in the Manchu Empire, and demonstrated two remarkable new facts. First, the real forces were no longer the regular troops, whether banner or Green Standard, but the militia which might be organized and trained for immediate results by robust civilians like the viceroys Li Hung-chang and Tsêng Kuo-fan.17 Second, the military technique of the Far East was obsolete; even a little Western equipment, leadership, and training made any Chinese army immediately more effective. The consequences were contradictory. If the military regime of the Manchus existed only in a formal sense, and actual power had passed to the Chinese masses, who had only to await a leadership to exhibit their power, then force had failed and government by moral agency would again be the need of the epoch. At the same time, the introduction of Western technique showed the possibility of a new regime of force, another opportunity for a minority to overwhelm the vast majority by sheer technical military effectiveness, and government by moral agency could not be sufficient. The center of military gravity would not simply pass to the group possessing the largest army. A new form of government, making intelligent use of modern weapons, was called for.
The T'ai-p'ing rebellion16, which lasted from 1849 to 1865, truly tested military power in the Manchu Empire and revealed two significant new facts. First, the real military strength was no longer the regular troops, whether banner or Green Standard, but rather the militias that could be organized and trained quickly by strong civilians like the viceroys Li Hung-chang and Tsêng Kuo-fan.17 Second, the military techniques used in the Far East were outdated; even a bit of Western equipment, leadership, and training made any Chinese army significantly more effective. The outcomes were paradoxical. If the military authority of the Manchus only existed in name and true power had shifted to the Chinese masses, who just needed leadership to harness their strength, it meant that force had failed and governance through moral leadership would once again be crucial. At the same time, the introduction of Western techniques highlighted the potential for a new regime of force, presenting another chance for a minority to overpower a vast majority through sheer technical military prowess, indicating that governance through moral agency alone would not suffice. The balance of military power wouldn’t simply shift to the group with the biggest army. A new type of government, which intelligently utilized modern weapons, was necessary.
Undoubtedly China was and is too large to be governed by mere military occupation—unless forces far larger than any which have heretofore operated in the Far East are employed. The very garrisoning of the country would absorb tremendous armies. At the same time, military force is sufficient to overawe and intimidate civilians in any given area, since the man with a rifle is superior to the man with the crossbow or spear. Conceivably, however, a rhythm may originate between the progress in introducing new weapons and the progress of the populace in learning new means of counteraction. In 1860 the British and French entered Peking and later burned the Summer Palace of the Manchu emperors as a lesson to the imperial government. The expedition, casual when measured by Western standards, showed that the Manchu bannermen and Chinese levies were equally powerless before the intrusion of a more advanced skill in warfare. As soon as peace was declared the Chinese began organizing some of their metropolitan forces after the Western manner, obtaining foreign instructors to put them through the Western manual of arms.
Undoubtedly, China has always been too vast to be controlled by just military occupation—unless forces much larger than any that have previously been used in the Far East are mobilized. Simply garrisoning the country would require enormous armies. At the same time, military force can definitely intimidate and control civilians in a specific area, since a man with a rifle is more powerful than a man with a crossbow or spear. However, it’s possible that a balance could emerge between the advancement of new weaponry and the public's ability to develop new methods of resistance. In 1860, the British and French entered Peking and later burned the Summer Palace of the Manchu emperors to send a message to the imperial government. This expedition, casual by Western standards, demonstrated that the Manchu bannermen and Chinese levies were both powerless against a more advanced approach to warfare. Once peace was declared, the Chinese began organizing some of their urban forces in a Western style, hiring foreign instructors to train them in Western military tactics.
At the same time that the Manchu court was learning to its discomfort the importance of Western warfare, it was calling Westerners to its aid in putting down the T'ai-p'ings. The Manchus assembled a nineteenth century navy including steam vessels from British and other sources, which broke up without having accomplished much. With land forces there was much greater success; an American, Frederick Townsend Ward, and an Englishman, Major Charles George ("Chinese") Gordon, organized a small body of imperial regular troops along Western lines and with Western officers. This force was given the honorific title of "Ever Victorious Army" by the court, and together with the militia organized by Tsêng Kuo-fan and Li Hung-chang suppressed the T'ai-p'ing rebellion after the banner and Green Standard armies had failed.
At the same time that the Manchu court was realizing, much to its discomfort, how important Western military tactics were, it was also seeking help from Westerners to put down the T'ai-p'ings. The Manchus put together a nineteenth-century navy that included steamships from Britain and other sources, but it ultimately fell apart without achieving much. However, they had much greater success with their land forces; an American named Frederick Townsend Ward and an Englishman, Major Charles George ("Chinese") Gordon, organized a small group of imperial regular troops using Western methods and officers. This force was given the honorific title of "Ever Victorious Army" by the court, and along with the militia set up by Tsêng Kuo-fan and Li Hung-chang, they were able to suppress the T'ai-p'ing rebellion after the banner and Green Standard armies had failed.
The ensuing thirty years (1865-1895) witnessed the slow decline in Manchu foreign policy and military development and a gradual crumbling of Chinese society at large. Revolutionaries such as Sun Yat-sen received their first baptism of Westernization in the 1870's and 1880's, and foreign trade rose by great leaps. Occasionally the Empire's military regime seemed to rally. Between 1883 and 1885 the Chinese forces fighting the French in Indo-China were equipped with Mannlicher rifles far more up-to-date than the weapons of their enemies. In the preceding decade the Chinese destroyed a Mohammedan state set up in Chinese Turkestan in defiance of their suzerainty, and overawed the Russians into evacuating an area along the Ili seized under the pretence of maintaining order. The lack of coordination between the different agencies of government was as much to blame for China's weakness as were the specific defects of the central departments. When the army was winning, the diplomatic agencies yielded; when the army was unprepared, the diplomatic agencies, by some ill-timed impertinence, gave aliens the pretext for hostilities.
The following thirty years (1865-1895) saw the slow decline of Manchu foreign policy and military development, along with a gradual breakdown of Chinese society as a whole. Revolutionaries like Sun Yat-sen first encountered Western influences in the 1870s and 1880s, and foreign trade surged significantly. At times, the Empire's military leadership appeared to rally. Between 1883 and 1885, Chinese forces fighting the French in Indo-China were armed with Mannlicher rifles that were much more advanced than those of their enemies. In the previous decade, the Chinese dismantled a Muslim state established in Chinese Turkestan that challenged their authority and pressured the Russians into withdrawing from an area along the Ili that they had occupied under the guise of restoring order. The disorganization among various government agencies contributed as much to China's weakness as the specific shortcomings in the central departments. When the military was winning, the diplomatic agencies complied; when the military was unprepared, the diplomatic agencies' ill-timed arrogance provided foreign powers with a reason to initiate conflict.
The first Sino-Japanese War (1894-1895) offered another test. Hitherto, the armed conflicts with Europeans, even including the entry of Westerners into Peking in 1860, had seemed remote from the actual problem of military power in China. The Europeans might possibly withdraw and leave the Empire in peace. But incalculable danger would arise to Chinese prestige should the wo, the sea dwarfs, defeat the Chinese and eat more deeply into the mainland. Chinese began to realize that in this war their status was at stake, not only in the dimly perceived wide universe of the Westerners but also in that of the Far East in which they had long held such comfortable hegemony. They entered the war relatively well equipped, so that even outside observers were doubtful of the outcome of the struggle. No one was more amazed than the Chinese themselves when they were whipped as no modern nation has been whipped, routed ignominiously in a sequence of slaughters, and ultimately forced to make important territorial and financial concessions to the Japanese.
The first Sino-Japanese War (1894-1895) was another significant challenge. Until then, conflicts with Europeans, including the entry of Westerners into Peking in 1860, had felt distant from the real issue of military strength in China. The Europeans might eventually leave, allowing the Empire to find peace. However, if the wo, the sea dwarfs, defeated the Chinese and advanced further into the mainland, it would seriously damage China's prestige. The Chinese began to understand that their status was on the line, not just in the vaguely understood world of the Westerners but also in the Far East, where they had long maintained dominance. They entered the war with decent preparations, which even led outside observers to question the outcome of the conflict. No one was more shocked than the Chinese themselves when they suffered a defeat like no modern nation had faced before, being humiliated in a series of battles and ultimately forced to make significant territorial and financial concessions to the Japanese.
This catastrophe was followed by a series of reforms, some designed to enable China to meet the West on its own ground. In January, 1896, a turning point was reached with the appointment of Yüan Shih-k'ai to command the one efficient brigade assembled in the course of the war.18 Yüan was to find in modern arms the career which led to his dictatorship after the fall of the Empire, and was to perform notable work as a military and administrative reformer, although of restricted value. He joined the reactionaries and brought to an end the Hundred Days of Reform of 1898, a movement generated by the initiative of the idealistic young Emperor Kuang Hsü, who sought to direct China into the course already taken by Japan—modernization within the imperial system. In 1900 there occurred the wild upheaval of the Boxers. It began as a native racial uprising against the Manchus, but was deflected by the Manchus into the support of the court and hostility against the Western intruders. During the Boxer movement part of the fighting against the Westerners was done by regular banner and Green Standard troops, but the greater part by bands of desperadoes and fanatics. The imperial army suffered in the chaos following the international occupation of Peking.
This disaster was followed by a series of reforms, some aimed at helping China engage with the West on equal footing. In January 1896, a significant change occurred with the appointment of Yüan Shih-k'ai to lead the one effective brigade assembled during the war. Yüan would find in modern weapons the path that eventually led to his dictatorship after the Empire collapsed and made significant contributions as a military and administrative reformer, though his impact was somewhat limited. He aligned himself with the reactionaries and ended the Hundred Days of Reform in 1898, a movement initiated by the idealistic young Emperor Kuang Hsü, who wanted to steer China toward modernization similar to Japan—within the imperial structure. In 1900, the chaotic Boxer Rebellion erupted. It started as a native uprising against the Manchus but was redirected by the Manchus to rally support for the court and foster hostility against Western powers. During the Boxer movement, some fighting against the foreigners was carried out by regular troops, but most was done by groups of desperate outlaws and zealots. The imperial army suffered greatly amidst the chaos that followed the international occupation of Peking.
Under the name of the Wu Wei Chün the first large-scale attempt was made to modernize the Chinese armed forces. After the military and naval experiments of the 1860's and later decades, this enterprise evoked great hopes. The new army was inaugurated in 1895 with foreign instruction and foreign arms. In 1901 one division was made the core of Yüan Shih-k'ai's new modern force. Rodney Gilbert, a British publicist, has summarized the military changes down to the end of the Manchu dynasty as follows:
Under the name of the Wu Wei Chün, the first major attempt was made to modernize the Chinese military. Following the military and naval experiments of the 1860s and the following decades, this initiative raised significant hopes. The new army was established in 1895 with training and weapons from abroad. By 1901, one division became the foundation of Yüan Shih-k'ai's new modern force. Rodney Gilbert, a British publicist, summarized the military changes up to the end of the Manchu dynasty as follows:
In January 1901 the Yangtze Viceroys submitted a memorial to the Throne suggesting among other things the disbandment of the useless Lü Ying [Armies of the Green Standard], the employment of the Bannermen, almost as useless, in service other than military, and the creation of a modern army. This brought forth an Imperial decree ordering reorganization of the army, of which Yuan Shih-kai, then Viceroy of Chihli, took advantage to build up six new divisions, four of which were transferred to the Ministry of War in 1906. This was the real beginning of the Lu Chun, the Chinese National Army. In January, 1905, a comprehensive scheme was outlined designed to give China an army of 36 Divisions or 360,000 men, by the year 1911. Three years after this decision was made there were about 60,000 men, with 360 guns, in the North, and 40,000 men, with 174 guns, in the South. The army was developing along sound lines when Yuan Shih-kai was removed from office in 1908 after the death of his great patroness the Empress Dowager, and the direction of military, as well as other affairs, fell into the hands of the Manchu princes, whose mismanagement contributed much to the downfall of their dynasty three years later.19
In January 1901, the Yangtze Viceroys submitted a memorial to the Throne, recommending, among other things, that the ineffective Lü Ying [Armies of the Green Standard] be disbanded, that the Bannermen, who were nearly as ineffective, be assigned non-military roles, and that a modern army be established. This resulted in an Imperial decree that mandated the reorganization of the army, which Yuan Shih-kai, the Viceroy of Chihli at the time, used to create six new divisions, four of which were transferred to the Ministry of War in 1906. This marked the real beginning of the Lu Chun, the Chinese National Army. In January 1905, a comprehensive plan was outlined to build an army of 36 divisions, or 360,000 soldiers, by 1911. Three years after this decision, there were about 60,000 soldiers with 360 guns in the North and 40,000 soldiers with 174 guns in the South. The army was making good progress until Yuan Shih-kai was dismissed from his position in 1908, following the death of his key supporter, the Empress Dowager. As a result, military and other matters fell under the control of the Manchu princes, whose mismanagement significantly contributed to the downfall of their dynasty three years later.19
The beginning, although auspicious, did not mean that even the model sections of the modernized forces were comparable to those of other lands. The confusion of weapons was already evident. A member of the United States General Staff wrote in 1910:
The beginning, while promising, didn't imply that even the best parts of the updated forces were on par with those of other countries. The mix-up of weapons was already clear. A member of the United States General Staff wrote in 1910:
To arm these masses China has been obliged to use weapons that are considered somewhat out of date. There are four types of rifles, mostly Mausers and Japanese Murata rifles of old pattern. They are, however, breech-loading, small-caliber weapons, not to be despised, even if they do not reach the ideal which some nations set. In fact they are the weapons which have been used in the great wars of most recent date.
To equip these large groups, China has had to rely on weapons that are considered somewhat outdated. There are four types of rifles, primarily Mausers and older-model Japanese Murata rifles. However, they are breech-loading, small-caliber guns that shouldn’t be underestimated, even if they don't meet the ideal standards that some countries aim for. In fact, these are the weapons that have been used in the most recent major wars.
It is so also with the artillery where even a greater difference of types is to be observed. This is, undoubtedly, a serious drawback, owing, of course, to the great difficulty of providing ammunition.20
The same goes for artillery, where there’s an even wider variety of types. This is definitely a significant issue, mainly because it's really challenging to supply ammunition.20
It was during this period, from the decisive defeat of the dynasty by Japan in 1895 to the Republican Revolution of 1911-1912, that the Chinese revolutionaries most eagerly studied military manuals and sought to purchase Western arms to offset the great advantages gained by the modernized portions of the imperial army. Sun Yat-sen became almost as much a military authority as he was a political philosopher and leader; his chief military follower, General Huang Hsing, performed for the revolutionaries the services rendered for the regime by Yüan Shih-k'ai. On both sides there was the anxiety to master the mysteries of twentieth century warfare. The World War had not yet begun, nor had the staggering burdens of modern armament become evident. Great as were the improvements in fighting, prewar military organization seemed still primarily a matter of well-equipped infantry, properly led, properly drilled, and supported by adequate artillery and other auxiliary services. Wireless, gas, airplanes, tanks, submarines, torpedo launches, and mechanized or aerialized infantry were little more than a matter of speculation. The proportions of present-day military budgets no one could foresee.
It was during this time, from the significant defeat of the dynasty by Japan in 1895 to the Republican Revolution of 1911-1912, that Chinese revolutionaries eagerly studied military manuals and sought to buy Western weapons to counter the advantages gained by the modernized parts of the imperial army. Sun Yat-sen became almost as much a military expert as he was a political philosopher and leader; his main military ally, General Huang Hsing, provided the revolutionaries with similar services that Yüan Shih-k’ai had offered the regime. Both sides were anxious to understand the complexities of twentieth-century warfare. World War I had not yet started, nor had the overwhelming costs of modern military equipment become clear. Even though there were significant improvements in combat, prewar military organization still seemed largely focused on well-equipped infantry that was properly led, trained, and supported by sufficient artillery and other auxiliary services. Wireless communication, gas, airplanes, tanks, submarines, torpedo boats, and mechanized or air-based infantry were mostly just speculation. No one could predict the scale of modern military budgets.
The Republican Revolution of 1911-1912 was the last overt act in the collapse of the ideologically maintained social system; it brought armies into violently free play in the support of movements toward re-formation of the ideology and articulation and control of the society. On October 10, 1911, the troops of the Wuch'ang garrison rose in mutiny and sided with the revolution. A series of uprisings engineered by military and agitational leaders followed, province by province, all directed against the imperial power in the North. The use of violence in Chinese politics served to accentuate a condition which had affected China even in the earliest historic times—the unresolved contradictions between the North and the South. Differences of race, spoken language, and economy produced fundamental cleavages accentuated by temperament. Traditionally the North was more conservative and solidaristic, the South more rebellious and enterprising. Sun Yat-sen was a Southerner; militarism reached its sharpest effectiveness in the North.
The Republican Revolution of 1911-1912 was the final visible sign of the collapse of the ideologically maintained social system; it unleashed armies to actively support movements aimed at reforming ideology and controlling society. On October 10, 1911, the troops at the Wuch'ang garrison mutinied and joined the revolution. A series of uprisings led by military and activist leaders followed, province by province, all targeting the imperial power in the North. The use of violence in Chinese politics highlighted a longstanding issue that had affected China since ancient times—the unresolved contradictions between the North and the South. Differences in race, language, and economy created deep divides amplified by varying temperaments. Traditionally, the North was more conservative and united, while the South was more rebellious and entrepreneurial. Sun Yat-sen was from the South; militarism was most effective in the North.
Yüan Shih-k'ai, who had proved himself the evil genius of Emperor Kuang Hsü by betraying the monarch's reforms of 1898, was called to the aid of the Manchus only to betray them to the Republic; he then served the Republic with the intention of seizing complete power for himself. The Republicans set up their regime in Nanking on January 1, 1912, with Sun Yat-sen as president. They established contact with Yüan, who acted in the triple capacity of negotiator for the Manchus, representative of the modernized armies of the North (which were his), and leader in his own right and in his own interest. The Republicans realized that Yüan could not be dispossessed—indeed, it is fairly certain that he could have upheld the throne had he so wished. Their power was indefinite, and as Chinese they preferred compromise and order to ideals pushed to the bitter end. In the middle of February they yielded to Yüan, and Sun surrendered to him the presidency as a reward for his allegiance to the Republic. Yüan, for the Manchus, secured a settlement by which the Forbidden City (the residence of the emperor in Peking) was made into a second Vatican City; the emperor was allowed his formal and ritual titles (a status remarkably like that of the Pope) and a very substantial stipend. For the Northern armies and himself Yüan obtained actual power over the country. A civilian, but a soldier as well, Yüan rose by both intrigue and the implied threat of force.
Yüan Shih-k'ai, who had shown himself to be the malicious mastermind behind Emperor Kuang Hsü by undermining the monarch's reforms of 1898, was called to assist the Manchus only to betray them to the Republic; he then supported the Republic with the goal of taking complete control for himself. The Republicans established their government in Nanking on January 1, 1912, with Sun Yat-sen as president. They reached out to Yüan, who acted in three roles: negotiator for the Manchus, representative of the modernized Northern armies (which he controlled), and leader working for his own interests. The Republicans realized that Yüan was not someone they could remove from power—in fact, it's quite likely he could have supported the throne if he had wanted to. Their authority was uncertain, and as Chinese, they preferred compromise and stability over ideals pushed to their extreme. In mid-February, they conceded to Yüan, and Sun handed over the presidency to him as a reward for his loyalty to the Republic. Yüan, on behalf of the Manchus, secured an agreement that turned the Forbidden City (the emperor's residence in Peking) into a second Vatican City; the emperor was allowed to keep his formal and ceremonial titles (a status remarkably similar to that of the Pope) along with a substantial allowance. For the Northern armies and himself, Yüan gained actual control over the country. A civilian but also a soldier, Yüan advanced through both scheming and the implied threat of military force.
The Republic was launched by valedictory imperial edicts ordering the imperial officials throughout the realm to obey Yüan and the new form of government; by Republicans nominally headed by their greatest and coldest antagonist; and by a soldier of higher professional standing in the Western sense than any Chinese leader for centuries past undertaking the task of keeping order and ushering China through drastic reconstruction. For a few halcyon months it seemed as though the Republic might grow into reality from under the aegis of military dictatorship.21 But soon it became apparent that the revolution was not a transfer of power and renovation of order but the dissolution of power and the erasure of order. What was left was ideological uncertainty, social turmoil, economic disorganization—with politics reduced to mere pageantry, and the armies, ominously growing under the care of President Yüan, maintaining what little order was left to maintain. In 1913 the Nationalist-Republicans rebelled in the Yangtze valley and were crushed by the armies of the government of the Republic of China.
The Republic was established by farewell imperial orders instructing officials across the country to follow Yüan and the new government structure; by Republicans nominally led by their greatest and most unfeeling opponent; and by a soldier who was more professionally accomplished in the Western sense than any Chinese leader for centuries, tasked with keeping order and guiding China through significant reconstruction. For a few peaceful months, it seemed like the Republic could actually emerge from under military dictatorship.21 But it soon became clear that the revolution was not about transferring power and restoring order but about the breakdown of power and the disappearance of order. What remained was ideological confusion, social unrest, and economic chaos—where politics was reduced to mere theatrics, and the armies, ominously expanding under President Yüan’s leadership, were barely managing to keep any semblance of order intact. In 1913, the Nationalist-Republicans revolted in the Yangtze valley and were defeated by the government's armies of the Republic of China.
From the military rule of Yüan Shih-k'ai there emerged an army system which was to bring China to almost complete political ruin in the decade after Yüan's death. Although he organized a model regiment as a sample of what could be done in China, inflation of numbers and deterioration of morale and matériel were the most obvious symptoms of the new role of the army—a role much more concerned with problems of domestic intrigue than with defense against the outsiders. For an army of national defense, high technical excellence and a commensurate smallness of numbers are desirable features; for an army of dictatorship or occupation, inferior equipment, poor supplies, and inefficient training are all trifling handicaps in comparison with the advantage of vast numbers which can be used to garrison large sections of the realm and meet the threat of civil war. The very shift from empire to republic involved the enlistment of additional thousands of revolutionary fighters; once in the army, they were hard to dislodge. The personal military interests of Yüan led him to expand the army, and his political ambitions nourished the thought that the country would be secure beneath him only through the medium of an extensive garrison system. Finally, there was a far-reaching shift in the Chinese social pyramid. Men of intelligence and of education flocked to the army, and Japan's military schools were crowded with young Chinese who saw in war their easiest avenue to fortune or to the service of their country.
From the military rule of Yüan Shih-k'ai, an army system emerged that almost led China to complete political ruin in the decade following Yüan's death. Although he established a model regiment to showcase what could be achieved in China, inflation of numbers and a decline in morale and matériel were the most visible signs of the army's new role—one that was much more focused on domestic issues than on defending against external threats. For a national defense army, high technical expertise and a manageable size are ideal; however, for an army of dictatorship or occupation, inferior equipment, poor supplies, and inadequate training are minor drawbacks compared to the benefit of having large numbers to occupy significant areas and counter civil unrest. The transition from empire to republic meant bringing in thousands of additional revolutionary fighters, and once they joined the army, they were difficult to remove. Yüan's personal military interests led him to increase the army's size, and his political ambitions fed the belief that the country would only be safe under him through a widespread garrison system. Ultimately, there was a significant shift in the Chinese social hierarchy. Educated and intelligent men were drawn to the army, and Japan's military schools saw an influx of young Chinese who viewed war as their best pathway to wealth or service to their country.
A reconstituted army, soldiers who could command greater respect than ever before, numerical extension and qualitative deterioration of the national armed forces—these were the more patent military changes under the Republic. To them must be added the factors fusing the elements into a system that was to bring immediate fortune and ultimate ruin to practically all who ventured into its operations. Many of the provinces which turned to the cause of the revolutionaries in 1911 and 1912 became gradually militarized. When the Manchus were gone, the old distinction between the Tartar General and the civilian viceroy had lost its purpose; the new provincial executives combined both military and governmental powers. Provincial jealousies and the growing disorder favored a strong factual autonomy for the various provinces, even though there was no technical claim of provincial independence and very little even of confederation. The first Republic was in name a centralized parliamentary-presidential state with quasi-federal features; in fact it was the combination of an impotent, headless imperial bureaucracy and a presidential military dictatorship possessing physically limited and indefinable authority over a large group of provinces. Between China and the accomplishment of regular and orderly republican government there stood ignorance, turmoil, poverty, reaction, and despair. Between Yüan's regime and the tuchün system there stood only Yüan's might.
A revamped army, soldiers who commanded more respect than ever before, a growth in numbers but a decline in quality of the national armed forces—these were the most obvious military changes during the Republic. Alongside these, there were factors combining these elements into a system that would bring both immediate success and eventual downfall to almost everyone involved. Many provinces that supported the revolutionaries in 1911 and 1912 gradually became militarized. With the Manchus gone, the old distinction between the Tartar General and the civilian viceroy became irrelevant; the new provincial leaders held both military and governmental powers. Provincial rivalries and the increasing chaos encouraged a strong practical autonomy for the various provinces, even though there was no official claim of provincial independence and very little in terms of confederation. The first Republic was officially a centralized parliamentary-presidential state with quasi-federal aspects; in reality, it was a mix of a powerless, chaotic imperial bureaucracy and a presidential military dictatorship with limited and vague control over a large number of provinces. Between China and the establishment of a regular and orderly republican government lay ignorance, turmoil, poverty, reaction, and despair. The only thing standing between Yüan's regime and the tuchün system was Yüan's power.
Notes
2. Ibid., pp. 142-154.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., pp. 142-154.
5. An elementary discussion of this period is to be found in Paul M. A. Linebarger, The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 25-29, "Nation and State in Chinese Antiquity," Baltimore, 1937.
5. A basic discussion of this period can be found in Paul M. A. Linebarger, The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 25-29, "Nation and State in Chinese Antiquity," Baltimore, 1937.
8. Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
9. Thomas Taylor Meadows, The Chinese and Their Rebellions, p. 24, London, 1856. His accounts of the T'ai-p'ing rebellion even today possess great liveliness and interest and illuminate twentieth century Chinese problems.
9. Thomas Taylor Meadows, The Chinese and Their Rebellions, p. 24, London, 1856. His descriptions of the T'ai-p'ing rebellion are still very engaging and relevant, shedding light on 20th-century issues in China.
10. Ibid., p. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 25.
14. The most extensive source of information on Manchu military organization in China is T. F. Wade, "The Army of the Chinese Empire: Its Two Great Divisions, the Bannermen or National Guard, and the Green Standard or Provincial Troops; Their Organization, Pay, Condition &c.," The Chinese Repository (Canton), vol. 20, pp. 250-280, 300-340, 363-422, 1851, which is now unfortunately rare. William James Hail, Tseng Kuo-fan and the Taiping Rebellion, New Haven, 1927, presents an accessible and informative digest of this and other material in its opening pages. Two French works based on Wade are Jules Picard, État générale des forces maritimes et militaires de la Chine ..., Paris, 1860, and P. Dabry, Organisation militaire des Chinois, ou la Chine et ses armées, Paris, 1859. William Frederick Mayers, The Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1897, is one of the most valuable references for the structure of the last imperial government of China; designed as a manual of titles, it presents a concise outline of all major civil and military offices. A more elaborate treatise is P. C. Hsieh, The Chinese Government, 1644-1911, Baltimore, 1925. See also Anatol M. Kotenev, The Chinese Soldier, Shanghai, 1937. The text refers to Wade, p. 391, and Hsieh, p. 260.
14. The most comprehensive resource on Manchu military organization in China is T. F. Wade's "The Army of the Chinese Empire: Its Two Great Divisions, the Bannermen or National Guard, and the Green Standard or Provincial Troops; Their Organization, Pay, Condition, etc.," The Chinese Repository (Canton), vol. 20, pp. 250-280, 300-340, 363-422, 1851, which is now sadly rare. William James Hail's Tseng Kuo-fan and the Taiping Rebellion, New Haven, 1927, provides an easy-to-understand and informative summary of this and other related materials in its opening sections. Two French works based on Wade are Jules Picard's État générale des forces maritimes et militaires de la Chine ..., Paris, 1860, and P. Dabry's Organisation militaire des Chinois, ou la Chine et ses armées, Paris, 1859. William Frederick Mayers' The Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1897, is one of the most important references for the structure of China's last imperial government; intended as a manual of titles, it gives a clear overview of all major civil and military positions. A more detailed study is P. C. Hsieh's The Chinese Government, 1644-1911, Baltimore, 1925. Also see Anatol M. Kotenev's The Chinese Soldier, Shanghai, 1937. The text refers to Wade, p. 391, and Hsieh, p. 260.
15. United States War Department, Adjutant-General's Office, no. 30, Notes on China, pp. 57-69, "The Chinese Army," Washington, 1900. Except for cursory references, this pamphlet is of no great value.
15. United States War Department, Adjutant-General's Office, no. 30, Notes on China, pp. 57-69, "The Chinese Army," Washington, 1900. Other than a few brief mentions, this pamphlet isn’t very useful.
17. See Hail, op. cit. in note 57.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Hail, same source in note 57.
19. H. G. W. Woodhead (ed.), The China Year Book, 1921-2, Tientsin, 1921; chap. XIX, "Defense," by Rodney Gilbert, pp. 511-512. Gilbert's is a competent contemporary account of tuchünism, sketching the background very clearly.
19. H. G. W. Woodhead (ed.), The China Year Book, 1921-2, Tientsin, 1921; chap. XIX, "Defense," by Rodney Gilbert, pp. 511-512. Gilbert offers a solid contemporary overview of tuchünism, clearly outlining the background.
20. George H. Blakeslee (ed.), China and the Far East, New York, 1910, Chapter X, "The Chinese Army—Its Development and Present Strength," by Major Eben Swift, p. 181. See also General H. Frey, L'Armée chinoise: l'armée ancienne, l'armée nouvelle, l'armée chinoise dans l'avenir, Paris, 1904.
20. George H. Blakeslee (ed.), China and the Far East, New York, 1910, Chapter X, "The Chinese Army—Its Development and Present Strength," by Major Eben Swift, p. 181. See also General H. Frey, L'Armée chinoise: l'armée ancienne, l'armée nouvelle, l'armée chinoise dans l'avenir, Paris, 1904.
21. For a discussion of the governmental changes of the period see below, p. 145 ff. See also H. F. MacNair, China in Revolution, Chicago, 1931; A. N. Holcombe, The Spirit of the Chinese Revolution, New York, 1931. For a contemporary censure of Yüan Shih-k'ai see Paul Myron [Paul M. W. Linebarger], Our Chinese Chances, Chicago, 1915.
21. For a discussion of the government changes during this time, see below, p. 145 ff. See also H. F. MacNair, China in Revolution, Chicago, 1931; A. N. Holcombe, The Spirit of the Chinese Revolution, New York, 1931. For a modern critique of Yüan Shih-k'ai, see Paul Myron [Paul M. W. Linebarger], Our Chinese Chances, Chicago, 1915.
Chapter V
CAUSES
Yüan's closing years might have resembled Napoleon's rise from the position of First Consul to that of emperor, had he not been checked at the very last moment by armed uprisings and expressions of deep popular contempt. Even so, he retained control of the country.1 The humiliation of his defeat lacked even dramatic compensations, and he died in June, 1916, of disease, poison, or chagrin. With his death the Republic had a chance to stand by itself, but it could not.
Yüan's final years could have mirrored Napoleon's ascent from First Consul to emperor, if not for the sudden armed revolts and strong public disdain that held him back at the last moment. Still, he managed to maintain control over the country.1 His defeat was devoid of any dramatic solace, and he died in June 1916 from illness, poisoning, or disappointment. With his passing, the Republic had an opportunity to stand on its own, but it failed to do so.
Yüan had fastened the symbols of old on the scaffolding of a new order. With his death the momentum of administrative routine retained from the Manchu dynasty was lost; the Republican government in Peking degenerated from impotence to comedy. The process called government began to nauseate patriotic Chinese and foreigners alike; few were able to take a long view, to maintain their courage, and to keep on fighting against disgusting and disheartening realities. With the decomposition of the central government—except the modern bureaucracies such as posts and customs, which were kept intact by their foreign personnel and their special international status—the armies, though divided provincially, stepped into positions of unprecedented authority. There was a veritable epidemic of monarchical ambition, greed, and willfulness among the provincial military commanders; many Chinese expected a new Yüan to emerge from that group and become the "strong man of China." With such a stage to strut on, it is not surprising that the Chinese military lost constructive vision. A sober nucleus of idealistically hard-headed, patriotic men, each a George Washington, might have used military power to reunite the country, but order could not be expected to emerge from the unsystematized competition of armed forces.
Yüan had secured the symbols of the past on the framework of a new order. With his death, the momentum of administrative routine carried over from the Manchu dynasty was lost; the Republican government in Peking slid from weakness into farce. The process known as government began to frustrate patriotic Chinese and foreigners alike; few could take a broader perspective, maintain their courage, and continue fighting against the unpleasant and discouraging realities. With the breakdown of the central government—except for modern bureaucracies like posts and customs, which were preserved by their foreign staff and unique international status—the armies, though split regionally, stepped into positions of unprecedented power. There was an outbreak of monarchical ambition, greed, and stubbornness among the provincial military leaders; many Chinese anticipated that a new Yüan would arise from that group and become the "strong man of China." Given such a platform, it’s no wonder that the Chinese military lost its constructive vision. A responsible core of idealistically pragmatic, patriotic individuals, each like a George Washington, might have used military power to reunite the country, but order couldn’t be expected to arise from the chaotic competition of armed forces.
Three broader factors affected the ascendancy of war lords, in addition to obvious motives and interests. The ideological ruin was bad enough; the consequent social disorder crippled China. But the armies now came to provide a refuge for the unemployed and dispossessed. A second factor, the mechanical mobilization of military forces through the railways, made warfare more expensive and ruinous than it would have been with the slow-moving infantry of the past. Thirdly, the war lords gave physical embodiment to the ideological and social disunity of China, inviting the constant intervention of the Western powers and of Japan in Chinese affairs.
Three broader factors influenced the rise of warlords, in addition to clear motives and interests. The ideological collapse was severe; the resulting social chaos severely impacted China. Additionally, the armies became a refuge for the unemployed and dispossessed. A second factor, the mass mobilization of military forces through the railways, made warfare more costly and destructive than it would have been with the slow-moving infantry of the past. Lastly, the warlords represented the ideological and social fragmentation of China, prompting constant intervention from Western powers and Japan in Chinese affairs.
Individually the war lords warrant no special attention. There was Chang Tso-lin in Manchuria; Tuan Chi-jui and Ts'ao Kun in North China; Yen Hsi-shan ("The Model Governor") and, to the west of him, Fêng Yü-hsiang ("The Christian General"); Chang Chung-chang in Shantung, significant more for his brutality than for his political and military position; the quaint, conservative scholar Wu P'ei-fu, in the Yangtze valley, minor figures in the South and West. It was not the generals who were important, but militarism.
Individually, the warlords don't deserve much attention. There was Chang Tso-lin in Manchuria; Tuan Chi-jui and Ts'ao Kun in North China; Yen Hsi-shan ("The Model Governor") and, to the west of him, Fêng Yü-hsiang ("The Christian General"); Chang Chung-chang in Shandong, more notable for his brutality than his political and military influence; the quirky, traditional scholar Wu P'ei-fu in the Yangtze valley, and some minor figures in the South and West. It wasn't the generals that mattered, but militarism.
Militarism machine-gunned the Confucian ethics out of politics; it taxed the land into ruin; it laid China wide open to imperialistic thrusts, and—by the same act—made her a poor market. Militarism built roads when they were strategically required, established a few railways and spoiled more, modernized China, but did so in the costliest way of all. Only in the intellectual world was military domination not outright destruction. The generals and their staffs were surprisingly ignorant of the power of ideas, ineffectual in their censorship, oblivious to the great leverage of undercover agitation. Trusting arms, they failed to see that the only opposition able to destroy them was not military but mental.
Militarism wiped out Confucian ethics in politics; it pushed the land to the brink of ruin; it left China vulnerable to imperialistic attacks, and—at the same time—turned her into a poor market. Militarism built roads when they were needed for strategy, set up a few railways, and ruined even more, modernizing China but doing so in the most expensive way possible. The intellectual sphere was the only place where military control didn't lead to complete destruction. The generals and their teams were surprisingly unaware of the power of ideas, ineffective in their censorship, and blind to the significant impact of covert agitation. Relying on military force, they failed to recognize that the real threat to their power came not from weapons but from ideas.
While the soldiery stirred the country with murder and oppression, their system progressed steadily toward self-destruction. Two great pressures forced constant further expansion of the armies. The first is obvious: military rivalry. The second was the growing abuse of army organization as a means of unemployment relief. Military taxation drove the peasants off the land, whereupon they had no recourse but to become bandits or soldiers. If they were bandits, consolidation under a chieftain transformed them into military irregulars and induced some ambitious general to include them in his forces. If they were soldiers, the bandit stage remained in reach. In either case, they added to the burden falling upon their commander, which in turn led to still greater impoverishment of the peasants, a further increase of dispossessed men, bandits, and soldiers. With the widening circulation of arms, Western guns and fighting methods became less and less a secret of small groups capable of establishing a firm military oligarchy and more and more the property of a cross section of the Chinese masses.
While the soldiers created chaos in the country through murder and oppression, their system steadily moved towards its own downfall. Two major pressures forced continuous expansion of the armies. The first is clear: military competition. The second was the increasing misuse of military organization as a way to provide unemployment relief. Military taxes pushed the peasants off their land, leaving them no choice but to become bandits or soldiers. If they turned to banditry, uniting under a leader transformed them into military irregulars and encouraged some ambitious general to recruit them into his forces. If they became soldiers, the option of becoming bandits remained. In either scenario, they added to the burden on their commander, which in turn led to even greater impoverishment of the peasants and a further increase in dispossessed men, bandits, and soldiers. As arms circulated more widely, Western weapons and combat techniques became less of a secret for small groups capable of forming a strong military elite and more the possession of a broad segment of the Chinese population.
Recruiting goes on incessantly in every town in North China where there is a garrison. There are no statistics available, but it is known that the death rate from disease is very high because, even in garrison, sanitary precautions are crude and the medical service is inefficient and inadequate. In battle the care of the wounded is barbarously primitive, even in the best units, and death from infected wounds is rather the rule than the exception; while those who cannot walk from the field to the nearest hospital more often than not die of exposure or clumsy handling. One of a Chinese commander's major concerns is filling the gaps in the ranks, but at the same time these conditions have kept the proportions of the armies down to a fairly constant figure. Chinese officers have advanced the theory that if recruiting were everywhere abandoned, disease, desertions and losses in battle would account for ten per cent. per annum, so that the armies would automatically cease to exist in ten years.4
Recruiting is ongoing in every garrison town in North China. Although there aren’t any official figures, it’s known that the death rate from illness is very high because even within the garrison, sanitation is basic and medical services are inadequate and ineffective. On the battlefield, the treatment for the injured is shockingly outdated, even in the best units, and dying from infected wounds is more common than surviving; those who can’t walk from the battlefield to the nearest hospital often die from exposure or mishandling. One of a Chinese commander’s main concerns is maintaining troop numbers, but these conditions have kept army sizes relatively stable. Chinese officers have suggested that if recruiting were stopped altogether, disease, desertions, and combat losses would lead to a ten percent annual reduction, meaning the armies could effectively vanish in ten years.4
The use of the railways for military purposes unsettled large groups of Chinese geographically and caused meetings of extensive bodies of men from different areas. At first such contacts, especially under wartime conditions, would only intensify provincial sentiment and mistrust of strangers, but gradually this influence began to make for a new national consciousness. In the meantime, the troops learned the intricacies of modern transport. A coolie in a peaceful part of Asia might see trains for years, observing the Westerners riding in them, and remain impressed by the sight; a Chinese bandit sitting on a freight car in a commandeered train would become rapidly familiar with the fire vehicles.
The use of railways for military purposes disrupted large groups of Chinese people geographically and facilitated gatherings of many individuals from different regions. Initially, such interactions, especially during wartime, would only heighten provincial feelings and distrust of outsiders, but eventually, this influence started to foster a new sense of national identity. Meanwhile, the soldiers became skilled in modern transportation methods. A laborer in a peaceful area of Asia might see trains for years, watching Westerners travel in them, and remain captivated by the sight; a Chinese bandit sitting on a freight car in a seized train would quickly get used to the vehicles.
The role of the militarists with respect to China's international status was ambiguous. In the first place, the weakness which they created reduced China to an international pawn. The discord into which she had fallen allowed for semipartitions—various foreign interests backing different war lords—although a genuine partition may thereby have been staved off. In China proper the influence of the Japanese seemed to be behind Chang Tso-lin and the Northern militarists; the British were regarded as friendly to Wu P'ei-fu in the Yangtze valley; and the French achieved something not far from domination in the province farthest southwest, Yünnan. Fêng Yü-hsiang was supposed to have veered picturesquely for foreign friends between the Protestant missions and the Bolshevik agents. A miniature replica of the European balance of power could be played in China, with outside groups friendly to one or the other war lord. An agreement between the chief participants in 1919 sought to prevent the shipping of arms to unauthorized military groups in China but proved largely ineffectual in the end.
The role of the militarists regarding China's international status was unclear. First, their actions weakened China, turning it into an international pawn. The internal conflicts allowed for semi-partitions, with various foreign interests supporting different warlords, although a full partition may have been avoided. In China itself, Japanese influence seemed to support Chang Tso-lin and the Northern militarists; the British were seen as allies of Wu P'ei-fu in the Yangtze valley; and the French managed to gain a near-dominance in the southwestern province of Yünnan. Fêng Yü-hsiang was thought to have whimsically shifted between supporting Protestant missions and Bolshevik agents for foreign allies. China could simulate a miniature version of the European balance of power, with external groups favoring one warlord or another. An agreement among the main players in 1919 aimed to stop the flow of arms to unauthorized military groups in China but ultimately turned out to be mostly ineffective.
Between 1922 and 1926 there was formed in South China a nexus of armies which were to provide the military edge to ideological revolution and establish the followers of Sun Yat-sen in power. These armies were built up with the assistance of Russian and German advisers and with American arms which had been left in Siberia and had fallen into the hands of the Bolsheviks; the troops were led by new-style Chinese officers under the leadership of Chiang K'ai-shek. The Whampoa Academy was the most obvious sign of the new school of military thought, coming forth as a consequence of the Nationalist-Communist coalition.5 Armaments did not differ in any substantial degree from those of the war lords, but they were more carefully kept and more skillfully used. The military machine which arose in the South was better organized, better disciplined, better led, and better cared for than any army on the Chinese scene for a decade.
Between 1922 and 1926, a network of armies formed in South China that aimed to give a military advantage to the ideological revolution and empower the followers of Sun Yat-sen. These armies were built with help from Russian and German advisers and with American weapons that had been left in Siberia and ended up in the hands of the Bolsheviks; the troops were commanded by modern Chinese officers under Chiang K'ai-shek's leadership. The Whampoa Academy was the clearest sign of this new approach to military strategy, resulting from the Nationalist-Communist alliance.5 The weapons were not significantly different from those used by the warlords, but they were maintained better and used more skillfully. The military force that developed in the South was more organized, disciplined, well-led, and well-maintained than any army in China had been in a decade.
From 1926 to 1927 the ensuing campaign for the Nationalist conquest of China, as outlined in the principles of Sun Yat-sen,6] drove forward with striking success. The Nationalist troops everywhere pushed their enemies before them with astonishing speed. The explanation is to be found in part in the efficiency and military honesty of officers and men, but even more in the nonmilitary factors which fortified the armies and the ideological weapons which cleared the ground before it. The new armies not only represented military might; they were also propaganda machines. To every regiment there was attached a political staff to keep up the morale of the troops and to win over the enemy and the civilian population. The troops themselves were propaganda brigades as well as military units. Literacy in the armies was made a point of great pride, and certain divisions made novel reputations for themselves on this ground. The Nationalists were known by many as the soldiers who did not harm the people. Without the troops the Nationalists would never have come to power; but without the supporting sweep of mass propaganda the Nationalist movement might have gone on for decades in the form of civilian conspirators fighting against overwhelming odds or else seeking to make venal mercenaries the prime instrument for the regeneration of Chinese civilization.
From 1926 to 1927, the subsequent campaign for the Nationalist takeover of China, as laid out in Sun Yat-sen's principles,6 progressed with remarkable success. The Nationalist troops were able to push their enemies back with incredible speed. This can be partly attributed to the efficiency and integrity of the officers and soldiers, but even more so to the nonmilitary factors that strengthened the armies and the ideological tools that cleared the way. The new armies not only represented military strength; they also served as propaganda machines. Each regiment had a political team attached to boost troop morale and win over both the enemy and the civilian population. The soldiers themselves acted as propaganda brigades in addition to being military units. Literacy among the soldiers was a point of great pride, with some divisions earning unique reputations for this. The Nationalists were often called the soldiers who didn’t harm the people. Without the troops, the Nationalists would have never gained power; however, without the extensive reach of mass propaganda, the Nationalist movement could have persisted for decades as a group of civilian conspirators fighting against overwhelming odds or attempting to rely on corrupt mercenaries as the main force for revitalizing Chinese civilization.
The military revolution of 1926-1927 brought new factors to the Chinese military scene. It indicated that a point of equilibrium had been reached between the military and the ideological modes of control and that it was no longer possible for sheer force and a minimum of intelligence to hold unchallenged power in the Chinese society. It was, furthermore, a threefold struggle: a patriotic and progressive uprising against domestic and foreign oppression and inefficiency; an agrarian revolt on a grand scale; and a proletarian uprising on the part of the relatively small but strategically placed Chinese proletariat. Only in the first of these aspects did the revolution meet with the approval of most Chinese—the victims and not the bearers of arms. Men of all shades of opinion were able to agree on a policy of attacking the system of tuchüns, which offered no planning for the future, no resurrection of the past, and little public order. The patriotic troops were enraged by the corruption and inadequacy all about them and by the fortresses of privilege reared by aliens on their coasts and in their greatest inland cities.
The military revolution of 1926-1927 introduced new elements to the Chinese military landscape. It showed that a balance had been struck between military and ideological control methods, making it impossible for brute force and minimal intelligence to maintain uncontested power in Chinese society. Additionally, it was a threefold struggle: a patriotic and progressive uprising against both domestic and foreign oppression and inefficiency; a large-scale agrarian revolt; and a working-class uprising by the relatively small but strategically important Chinese proletariat. Only in the first aspect did the revolution gain the support of most Chinese—the victims rather than the combatants. People from various viewpoints could unite around a policy aimed at dismantling the system of tuchüns, which provided no future plans, no revival of the past, and little public order. The patriotic troops were outraged by the corruption and incompetence surrounding them and by the strongholds of privilege established by foreigners along their coasts and in their major inland cities.
The campaign of 1926-1927 marked the identification of the coolie soldier with his own class and of the peasant fighter with his. The rank and file were given to understand that they were not fighting in some game beyond their understanding but for the security of people like themselves. Under the influence of the propaganda put forth by the Nationalists and the allied Communists, an incipient agrarian revolt was fanned into flame and proletarian uprisings in the cities were made possible for the first time. Whole sections of the countryside fell into a condition not far from anarchy as the revolutionary troops led the people in revolt. After 1927, however, the military forces developed along two antagonistic lines. The Nationalists, seizing the political instruments of the revolution but finding its ideological factors largely beyond their control, began to create a professionalized army with which to stabilize their regime. The Communists, and their agrarian allies, standing to the Left of the newborn Nanking government, were eager to fight on in the tested informal fashion. In the year of the establishment of the Nanking government, 1927, the Red Army could still demonstrate its effectiveness. Shortly afterward the precautionary arms embargo of the foreign powers, which had prevailed since 1919, was lifted, thereby opening up the means by which Chiang K'ai-shek could renovate and specialize the armies under his command.
The campaign of 1926-1927 marked the connection of the coolie soldier with his own class and of the peasant fighter with his. The rank and file were made to understand that they weren’t fighting in some game they couldn’t grasp but for the safety of people like themselves. Influenced by the propaganda from the Nationalists and the allied Communists, a budding agrarian revolt was ignited, and working-class uprisings in the cities became feasible for the first time. Large areas of the countryside were nearly in chaos as the revolutionary troops led the people in revolt. After 1927, however, the military forces evolved along two opposing paths. The Nationalists, seizing the political tools of the revolution but finding its ideological elements largely beyond their control, began to create a professional army to stabilize their regime. The Communists, along with their agrarian partners, positioned to the Left of the new Nanking government, were eager to continue fighting in their established informal manner. In the year the Nanking government was established, 1927, the Red Army could still show its effectiveness. Shortly after, the foreign powers lifted the precautionary arms embargo that had been in place since 1919, which allowed Chiang K'ai-shek to renew and specialize the armies under his command.
The break with the war-lord tradition was much more obvious in the case of the Communists than in the case of the Nationalists. The Communists, lacking sufficient support to occupy any broad contiguous territory, fell back on guerrilla fighting of their own. The Nationalists, strong enough to hold a certain portion of the area, nevertheless compromised with the existing military system to seek mastery. For three years after the establishment of the Nanking government, it remained doubtful whether the whole government might not subside into inertia and neglect, leaving Chiang standing alone, distinguished from the other war lords only by his character.
The break from the warlord tradition was much clearer in the case of the Communists than in the case of the Nationalists. The Communists, lacking enough support to control any large area, relied on their own guerrilla tactics. The Nationalists, strong enough to maintain control over a portion of the region, still compromised with the existing military system to gain power. For three years after the Nanking government was established, it was uncertain whether the entire government would slip into inertia and neglect, leaving Chiang standing alone, distinguished from the other warlords only by his character.
Late in 1930 and early in 1931 a menacing alliance was organized between two of the most influential remaining Northern tuchüns and the "liberal" wing of the Nationalists. Operating from the north, after the proclamation of an insurgent "National Government" at Peking, the rebels at first seemed to have the military advantage. Chiang had learned many lessons, however, and in the most serious fighting which China had seen in years he broke the force of the Northern offensive. Airplanes appeared as a threat against the civilian population of Peking, although no actual deaths were reported. There were ugly rumors that gas was being used at the front. Small tanks from England, though giving a rather poor performance, symbolized a novel trend. More and better heavy artillery was used than ever before. Trenches came up to World War standards. The war ended with the intervention from Manchuria of Chang Hsüeh-liang, a strangely progressive and patriotic tuchün; but the fighting had been enough to show that of all the great armed forces in China the Nationalist armies of Chiang K'ai-shek and the Nanking government were the most effective.
Late in 1930 and early in 1931, a threatening alliance was formed between two of the most powerful remaining Northern tuchüns and the "liberal" faction of the Nationalists. Operating from the north, after declaring an insurgent "National Government" in Beijing, the rebels initially appeared to have the military upper hand. However, Chiang had learned many lessons, and in the most intense fighting that China had experienced in years, he weakened the Northern offensive. Airplanes posed a threat to the civilian population of Beijing, although no actual deaths were reported. There were disturbing rumors about gas being used at the front. Small tanks from England, despite their poor performance, represented a new trend. More and better heavy artillery was utilized than ever before. Trenches were built to World War standards. The war concluded with the intervention from Manchuria by Chang Hsüeh-liang, a surprisingly progressive and patriotic tuchün; but the fighting had demonstrated that out of all the major armed forces in China, the Nationalist armies of Chiang K'ai-shek and the Nanking government were the most effective.
The rehabilitation of men's thinking had not proceeded far enough to eliminate the dangers of an overemphasized military leadership, but the tide had turned. After 1931 the military situation in China had become subordinate to the problems of ideology and of government. The chief military factors were now the governmentalized armies, the guerrilla opposition of the Communists, and the problem of foreign war.
The rehabilitation of men's thinking hadn't advanced enough to remove the risks of an overly dominant military leadership, but a change was underway. After 1931, the military situation in China became less important than the issues of ideology and government. The main military factors were now the state-controlled armies, the guerrilla resistance from the Communists, and the challenge of foreign conflicts.
The new military period which replaced the war-lord system was marked by (1) technical improvement of the armies, especially in the direction of air power; (2) supplementation of the armies by the quasi-military power of the civil government, so that Chinese wars ceased to be a question of armed bands drifting about the surface of the social system; (3) organization of the Nationalist armies into national units in fact as well as name; (4) increasing pressure of the disbandment problem; (5) development of guerrilla tactics by the Reds and of guerrilla-suppression tactics by the Nationalists; (6) problems arising from Japanese conquest, which overwhelmed Manchuria in one fierce onslaught and harassed China for six years of military aggressions before breaking forth anew in the catastrophic surge of 1937-1938.
The new military era that took over from the warlord system was characterized by (1) advancements in military technology, particularly in air power; (2) the addition of quasi-military support from the civil government to the armies, so that conflicts in China were no longer just about armed groups moving through society; (3) the actual organization of the Nationalist armies into national units, both in name and reality; (4) increasing pressure related to disbanding the military; (5) the development of guerrilla tactics by the Reds and counter-guerrilla tactics by the Nationalists; (6) challenges stemming from Japanese invasions, which hit Manchuria hard in a single fierce attack and troubled China for six years with military aggressions before erupting again in the devastating wave of 1937-1938.
Aviation was to leap to a sensational place. Aviation and national civilian government became almost natural complements of one another. Only by aviation could all parts of the country be brought under the jurisdiction of Nanking and the geographical handicaps of China be overcome, and only a national government could afford the long-term investments in machines and men necessary to effective air armament. The record of technical improvement in the Nationalist armies is clearly symbolized by the advancement of military aircraft. Military aviation in China previous to the establishing of the Nanking government demonstrated the weakness of the preceding regime. As early as 1909 a French aviator was giving demonstration flights over Shanghai.7 The Ch'ing dynasty sought to establish an airplane factory but met with no success. Yüan Shih-k'ai purchased a few planes and set up a flying school. The first telling use of planes in Chinese politics and war occurred, however, with the bombardment of the imperial palace by a lone aviator in the course of an attempted monarchical restoration in 1917. In the period of the war lords there were many isolated efforts to build up flying services. The most promising of these, undertaken by the Peking Republic with British assistance after 1920, failed through neglect, mismanagement, and corruption. As late as 1928 there was no prospect of significant air fighting in China.
Aviation was about to make a significant leap forward. Aviation and national civilian government became almost natural partners. Only through aviation could all parts of the country be brought under the control of Nanking, and the geographical challenges of China be overcome. Likewise, only a national government could make the long-term investments in machinery and personnel required for effective air power. The improvements in technology within the Nationalist armies are clearly symbolized by the advancement of military aircraft. Military aviation in China before the establishment of the Nanking government highlighted the weaknesses of the previous regime. As early as 1909, a French aviator was performing demonstration flights over Shanghai.7 The Ch'ing dynasty tried to establish an airplane factory but was unsuccessful. Yüan Shih-k'ai bought a few planes and set up a flying school. However, the first major use of planes in Chinese politics and warfare happened when a lone aviator bombed the imperial palace during an attempted monarchical restoration in 1917. During the warlord era, there were many isolated attempts to develop aviation services. The most promising of these, initiated by the Peking Republic with British support after 1920, failed due to neglect, mismanagement, and corruption. Even as late as 1928, there was little chance of significant air combat in China.
By 1931 the Nanking government had built up an air force of about seventy serviceable planes; a contemporary commentator observed, "Aeroplanes played a very considerable—some would even say a decisive—part in the civil war of 1930...."8 By 1932, when an American aviation mission arrived to help in the training of a Chinese military air force, the estimates ran into a total of 125 to 140 commercial and training planes.9 In the ensuing five years the Chinese national air force developed rapidly. It played the leading role in suppressing the Fukien uprising of 1932-1933 and in driving the Communists into the Northwest. In 1937 the head of the American aviation mission, Colonel John Jouett, wrote, "Japan maintains that China has a thousand planes; my guess would be seven hundred and fifty of all types. But no one knows...."10 Other experts would reduce the figure to one-third or less by the elimination of planes which would not be of first-class utility in actual combat. The preparations for foreign hostilities up to 1937 were accompanied by such a degree of secrecy that definite figures are not available. For domestic purposes, however, almost every plane would count, and the cardinal fact remains that domestically the National Government possesses a monopoly of air power in China. It is thereby in a better position to make its supreme will formidably known than was any emperor of any dynasty. The future may show that Chinese mastery of aircraft is psychologically as important as was mastery of the steamship for the Japanese—a visible demonstration to an Asiatic people of their own accomplishments with Western technology.
By 1931, the Nanking government had built an air force of around seventy operational planes. A contemporary commentator noted, "Airplanes played a significant—some might even say crucial—role in the civil war of 1930...."8 By 1932, when an American aviation mission came to assist in training a Chinese military air force, estimates suggested there were a total of 125 to 140 commercial and training planes.9 Over the next five years, the Chinese national air force developed quickly. It played a key role in quelling the Fukien uprising of 1932-1933 and in pushing the Communists into the Northwest. In 1937, the head of the American aviation mission, Colonel John Jouett, stated, "Japan claims that China has a thousand planes; I would estimate around seven hundred and fifty of all types. But no one knows...."10 Other experts would trim that number down to one-third or less by excluding planes that wouldn’t be very useful in actual combat. The preparations for foreign conflicts leading up to 1937 were shrouded in such secrecy that exact numbers are unavailable. For domestic purposes, though, almost every plane would count, and the essential fact remains that domestically, the National Government holds a monopoly on air power in China. This puts them in a stronger position to assert their will than any emperor from any dynasty ever could. The future may indicate that Chinese expertise in aviation is psychologically as important as Japan's mastery of steamships—a visible testament to an Asian country’s achievements with Western technology.
As for other improvements of the armies, only three factors need be mentioned. The armies were consolidated generally, and with their better status—in literacy, pay, means of subsistence, and regularity of control—there came a realization that the military force was the creature of the national state. The Chinese nation was taking form as an ideological and social entity of sufficient strength to command the direct allegiance of fighting men. A new respect arose for the officers and men of the armies. Under Yüan Shih-k'ai the armies had been able to evolve a respectability of their own making; under Chiang K'ai-shek this respectability began to be accepted at its face value by the rest of the society, so that a pilot was not only admired by the crowd but was recognized as an expert among experts, even in literary and civil-minded circles. Secondly, the armies affected the nation by road construction. In the course of the Nationalist-Communist wars of 1927-1937 the Nationalists built thousands of miles of highway in order to make full use of their new mobility gained from machine power. The military roads, supplemented by civilian roads built with an eye to military use, constituted a network of communications upon which a new political geography could be framed—with new strategic points and new avenues of commerce. Thirdly, the armies began to emphasize culture and comfort. The soldiers were given a taste of twentieth century life and standards; their civilian kin and friends who lived under less favorable conditions saw in the elite sections of the armies a mass demonstration of China's modernization.
As for other improvements in the armies, only three factors need to be mentioned. The armies were generally consolidated, and with their improved conditions—in literacy, pay, living standards, and regular control—came the realization that the military force was an extension of the national state. The Chinese nation was forming as an ideological and social entity strong enough to earn the direct loyalty of fighters. A new respect emerged for the officers and men in the armies. Under Yüan Shih-k'ai, the armies had been able to develop a reputation of their own; under Chiang K'ai-shek, this reputation started to be recognized genuinely by the rest of society, so that a pilot was not only admired by the public but also acknowledged as an expert among experts, even in literary and civic-minded circles. Secondly, the armies impacted the nation through road construction. During the Nationalist-Communist wars from 1927 to 1937, the Nationalists built thousands of miles of highways to fully utilize their newfound mobility from machinery. The military roads, along with civilian roads constructed with military purposes in mind, created a communication network that could support a new political landscape—with new strategic locations and new channels for commerce. Thirdly, the armies began to prioritize culture and comfort. The soldiers experienced a taste of twentieth-century life and standards; their civilian family members and friends, who lived under less favorable conditions, saw in the elite sections of the armies a clear demonstration of China's modernization.
In the age of air power in China the relation between the army, the government, and the economy was revolutionized. The new power of a state with actual authority11 led to the creation of an army dependent on an intricate and sensitive financial and economic system, operating under a regular scheme of law. The strength of the government made modern armies possible; modern armies made corresponding political forms imperative. A resulting tendency was for the armies to take on national form. Even in those areas where tuchünism had left its imprint upon society, or where provincial autonomy provided a factual check upon the national authorities, the regional armies accepted organizational details and long-range plans set forth by the central government. Armies which had arisen as dumps for the unemployed or as resources for civil war were fitted together so as to make the Chinese forces resemble the other armies of the world—which exist for the preservation, defense, or aggrandizement of national states. Foreign military observers, equipped with the critical faculties of their profession, might look at the Chinese armies and state point-blank that China had not an army but merely armed men. They could not, however, deny that the Chinese armed forces in their latest phase were on the way to becoming an army nationally organized and fit to serve as the instrument of a great nation. The lessons of nearly a thousand years of European and American political experience may be epitomized in great part in the word nation; the Chinese armies helped to give this word true significance in China.
In the era of aerial power in China, the relationship between the military, the government, and the economy underwent a transformation. The new strength of a state with real authority11 resulted in the formation of an army that relied on a complex and delicate financial and economic system, functioning within a standardized legal framework. The power of the government made modern armies feasible; modern armies necessitated appropriate political structures. A significant trend was for these armies to adopt a national character. Even in regions where tuchünism had influenced society or where local autonomy acted as a real constraint on national leaders, regional forces complied with the organizational guidelines and long-term strategies laid out by the central government. Armies that had emerged as a solution for unemployment or as forces for civil unrest were restructured to align with the Chinese military, making it similar to other national armies worldwide, which exist to maintain, protect, or expand their nation-states. Foreign military observers, equipped with the critical skills of their profession, might assert that China had no army but merely armed individuals. However, they could not deny that the Chinese armed forces, in their latest iteration, were evolving into a nationally organized army capable of serving as the backbone of a great nation. The lessons from nearly a thousand years of European and American political experience can largely be summarized with the term nation; the Chinese armies contributed to giving this term real significance in China.
For the time being, the armies continued to serve their role of a refuge for the economically displaced. Armed paupers are a menace to the security and stability of any society; with the emergence of a higher degree of Chinese unity a great proportion of the armed forces lost their raison d'être. Nevertheless, the last great war-lord war, that of 1930-1931, was fought largely over the issue of army reduction. The National Government forces gradually increased in preparation for the disbandment of others—extensive bodies of irregulars were roughly systematized and placed under central supervision. They were used in moderately successful but insufficient colonization efforts in the Northwest, and as labor reserves in the construction of highways, airports, and similar projects. Even so, the size of the armies did not cease to interfere with their rapid improvement. Too much had to go into pay, even with the ridiculously low rates of compensation. As against the estimates of nearly 1,400,000 men for 1921 and about 1,900,000 for 1926, the size of the armies was unofficially estimated at 2,379,770 for 1936.12 This figure did not include Communists, brigands, or the Manchurian garrisons in the service of the Japanese (the Manchoukuo army), which would bring the total to well over 2,500,000 men. Differences in definition of what made a coolie or peasant into a soldier caused violent discrepancies in the estimates. If training equal to that of a German Republican Reichswehr soldier were set as the criterion, the Chinese army could be measured in scores. If some more or less vague relation to a military payroll, or to the possession of arms, or both, were taken as the requirements, the number would run into millions. Japanese propagandists, in the light of these facts, made injudicious statements when commenting thus on the Chinese army of 1937:
For now, the armies kept functioning as a refuge for those who had lost their livelihoods. Armed homeless people pose a threat to the security and stability of any society; with a higher level of Chinese unity emerging, a large portion of the armed forces lost their raison d'être. Still, the last major warlord conflict, from 1930 to 1931, was primarily fought over the issue of army downsizing. The National Government forces gradually grew in anticipation of disbanding others—large groups of irregulars were roughly organized and placed under central control. They were used for moderately successful but insufficient colonization efforts in the Northwest and as labor reserves for building highways, airports, and similar projects. Even so, the size of the armies continued to hinder their swift improvement. Too much money had to go into salaries, even with the absurdly low pay rates. Compared to estimates of nearly 1,400,000 men in 1921 and about 1,900,000 in 1926, the size of the armies was unofficially estimated at 2,379,770 in 1936.12 This number didn’t include Communists, bandits, or the Manchurian troops serving the Japanese (the Manchoukuo army), which would push the total well over 2,500,000 men. Differences in defining what turned a laborer or peasant into a soldier caused significant discrepancies in the estimates. If training comparable to that of a soldier in the German Republican Reichswehr was the standard, the Chinese army could be counted in small numbers. However, if a more vague relationship to military payroll, or the possession of weapons, or both were used as criteria, the figure would run into the millions. Japanese propagandists, considering these facts, made unwise statements when they commented on the Chinese army of 1937:
China had 198 divisions comprising 2,250,000 officers and men. This gigantic army has further been reinforced by 200,000 Communist soldiers whom Nanking worked hard to set against Japan.
China had 198 divisions with a total of 2,250,000 personnel. This enormous army has additionally been strengthened by 200,000 Communist soldiers that Nanking worked diligently to mobilize against Japan.
The well-informed expert on Chinese famine relief, Walter H. Mallory, set the total for 1937 at 1,650,000, of which 150,000 were Communist and 350,000 the crack troops of Chiang K'ai-shek; arms would be available for less than 1,000,000.14 All factors considered, the figure of 2,000,000 armed men with nonproductive occupations seems to be in rough accord with the facts. Two salient conclusions emerge from these figures: Firstly, the armies constituted an enormous burden, which could only be reduced by partial disbandment; this in turn would not be achieved until greater national prosperity had become a fact. Secondly, and in China's favor, the armed forces have spread some elementary notions of modern fighting throughout the rest of the population and have enhanced not merely the willingness of the Chinese masses to fight but also their capacity to do so.
The knowledgeable expert on Chinese famine relief, Walter H. Mallory, estimated the total for 1937 at 1,650,000, including 150,000 Communist soldiers and 350,000 elite troops of Chiang K'ai-shek; weapons would be available for fewer than 1,000,000.14 When considering all factors, the estimate of 2,000,000 armed individuals in nonproductive roles seems to align with the facts. Two key conclusions arise from these figures: First, the armies represented a massive burden, which could only be alleviated through partial disbandment; this, in turn, could only happen once there was greater national prosperity. Second, and positively for China, the armed forces have spread some basic ideas of modern warfare to the wider population and have not only increased the willingness of the Chinese masses to fight but also their ability to do so.
Disbandment programs had not made enough progress by 1937 to alter the general position of the armies in Chinese society. Nevertheless, the counterpart of disbandment—selective recruiting—produced a central force which became the vocation, avocation, and passion of Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek. Though not marked in any recognizable way as apart from the rest of the armed forces, the central units were given special arms, special equipment, regular pay, mass education, and training in the patriotic and reform doctrines of the New Life movement. "Chiang's own" were to distinguish themselves; they seem to have profited by new matériel, modern military instruction (chiefly from Germans), and the excellent opportunities for practice which arose from the Communist wars of 1928-1937. They were a testimonial to the fact that, had the disbandment program fully materialized, a more effective and much smaller Chinese army might have appeared. Despite the failure of disbandment, alliance with the quondam enemies, the Chinese Red Army, gave the national forces of 1937 a great diversity and wealth of actual experience in all types of fighting. Although the Chinese have never had adequate training for aggressive, coordinated warfare, they possess a marvelous background in guerrilla methods. The Communist forces have been hunted for a decade; technical superiority they have learned to meet by tactics which force the enemy to meet them on their own terms. Ultimately they were driven by the Nationalists across China, but at most disproportionate cost. The Nationalists, on the other hand, learned to master the terrain of inland war and thus acquired the very knowledge which a foreign enemy would need most.
Disbandment programs hadn't made enough headway by 1937 to change the overall role of the armies in Chinese society. However, the counterpart to disbandment—selective recruiting—created a central force that became the job, hobby, and passion of Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek. While not noticeably different from the rest of the armed forces, these central units received special weapons, unique equipment, regular pay, mass education, and training in the patriotic and reform ideas of the New Life movement. "Chiang's own" were meant to stand out; they seemed to benefit from new matériel, modern military training (mainly from Germans), and the great opportunities for practice that arose from the Communist wars of 1928-1937. They were proof that if the disbandment program had fully occurred, a more effective and smaller Chinese army could have emerged. Despite the failure of disbandment, forming an alliance with former enemies, the Chinese Red Army, provided the national forces of 1937 with great diversity and a wealth of real combat experience. Though the Chinese have never had enough training for aggressive, coordinated warfare, they have a rich history in guerrilla tactics. The Communist forces have been pursued for a decade; they've learned to counter technical superiority with strategies that force their opponents to fight on their terms. Ultimately, they were pushed by the Nationalists across China, but it came at a significantly high cost. The Nationalists, on the other hand, learned to master the terrain of inland warfare, gaining the crucial knowledge that any foreign enemy would need most.
In time, the Chinese armies became increasingly less the free agencies of domestic tyrants and, after the Japanese invasion of Manchuria, more and more the protective force for the whole nation. The enemy began to force Chinese society into national form more sharply than could any pressure from within. Even the efforts of the National Government at Nanking to make a truce with the Japanese in order to continue the drive against the Communists failed to still the widespread clamor for unification. Whether or not Chiang, as a soldier, thought successful war with Japan conceivable, he found that destiny had cast him in the role of the defender—he had only the choice of accepting or rejecting the challenge.
Over time, the Chinese armies became increasingly less the independent agents of local tyrants and, after the Japanese invasion of Manchuria, they transformed into a protective force for the entire nation. The enemy started to push Chinese society into a more cohesive national identity more forcefully than any internal pressures could. Even the National Government in Nanking's attempts to negotiate a truce with the Japanese to focus on combating the Communists couldn't quiet the widespread calls for unification. Whether or not Chiang, as a soldier, believed that a successful war with Japan was possible, he realized that fate had placed him in the role of defender—he simply had to choose between accepting or rejecting the challenge.
Broadly, the political role of the armies was that of giving a day-to-day index for the influence of ideological control, and of providing the framework to which government had to accommodate itself. The Republic was born with Sun Yat-sen as its father but with Yüan Shih-k'ai as its midwife. Yüan and his armies established the order in which the parliamentary Republic had its illusory success; with his death the military order broke into military anarchy, and the political order disappeared almost completely from the arena of actual power. The armies and the tuchüns expressed a certain provincial autonomy and a desire for a crude stability. They ruled the chaos but kept the society stirred by war until the Nationalist-Communist revolution in 1926-1927 brought ideology back to a conspicuous place in the play of events. The armies developed under Yüan into separate entities exercising the power derived from the monopoly of force. In time this monopoly of force was broken. The problem was one not of tyranny but of anarchy. Force was too broadly distributed, order too insufficiently achieved. The Chinese, said Sun Yat-sen, did not need liberty; they needed wealth, in the form of food for those starving and the necessities of life for impoverished millions.15 When even soldiers were treacherous and tumultuous, order could not come from bayonets. It had to arise within men's minds, including the minds of the soldiers. This happened; the ideological revolution absorbed the military forces, but only to disgorge them, as it were, into opposing camps—the one identifying military power and the masses, the other seeking to build up a new military elite with which to impose government and law on the society. Each of the two incompatible ideals reached a considerable measure of fulfillment, and they were reconciled only by the very presence of alien invaders. From being the de facto rulers, the armies found themselves called upon to act as de facto defenders. Hitherto the forces unsettling ideological control, they became the instruments of ideologies reconciled on the minimal terms of national defense for national existence.
Broadly speaking, the political role of the armies was to provide a daily indication of the influence of ideological control and to establish the framework that the government had to adjust to. The Republic was created with Sun Yat-sen as its founder but with Yüan Shih-k'ai as its facilitator. Yüan and his armies set the order in which the parliamentary Republic had its misleading success; with his death, military order fell into chaos, and political order nearly vanished from actual power. The armies and the tuchüns represented a certain level of provincial independence and a need for basic stability. They managed the chaos but kept society in turmoil until the Nationalist-Communist revolution in 1926-1927 brought ideology back to the forefront of events. The armies, under Yüan, became distinct entities wielding power from their control of force. Eventually, this control was disrupted. The issue was one of anarchy rather than tyranny. Power was too widely dispersed, and order was too lacking. Sun Yat-sen stated that the Chinese didn’t need freedom; they needed wealth, in the form of food for the starving and the essentials for impoverished millions.15 When even soldiers were untrustworthy and chaotic, order couldn’t come from weapons. It had to emerge within people’s minds, including those of the soldiers. This occurred; the ideological revolution overtook the military forces, only to later divide them into opposing factions—one aligning military power with the masses, while the other aimed to establish a new military elite to impose governance and law on society. Each of these two conflicting ideals achieved a significant degree of realization, and they were only reconciled by the presence of foreign invaders. From being the de facto rulers, the armies found themselves tasked with acting as de facto defenders. Previously forces disrupting ideological control, they became tools for ideologies reconciled on the basic terms of national defense for national survival.
The armies had supplied the power necessary to government but not the order. The Peking Republic lost its claim to authority when it was made the tool of Yüan Shih-k'ai. The years after his death were a pitiful period wherein the civilian authorities in the central government constituted either the puppets of the war lords or their sycophants. The Peking Republic fell into the expedient of giving de jure status to every shift in the interplay of power. Military leaders of provincial importance easily captured the functions of tuchüns; regional leaders obtained correspondingly higher titles. The Peking Republic tried to govern on the Western pattern when the country was not ready for it, and it governed poorly. Soon it passed from nominal control into nonexistence.
The military provided the power needed for the government but not the stability. The Peking Republic lost its authority when it became a tool of Yüan Shih-k'ai. The years after his death were a sad time when the civilian authorities in the central government were either puppets of the warlords or their flatterers. The Peking Republic resorted to granting de jure status to every change in the balance of power. Regional military leaders easily took on the roles of tuchüns; local leaders received even higher titles. The Peking Republic tried to implement a Western-style government when the country was unprepared for it, and it did so poorly. Soon, it moved from nominal control to complete disappearance.
The National Government established at Nanking in 192716 gained actual effectiveness partly because the armies under its command were in need of essentials not obtainable by merely military measures. The modernized Nationalist armies under Chiang K'ai-shek were dependent upon a complementing state which would provide support behind the lines. Furthermore, the cry from the educated classes for civilian government was loud, and practical considerations prompted the acquiescence of the Nationalist generals in the development of civilian government. Although by 1938 a government primarily civilian was not yet in evidence, the auspices were favorable to the regularization and demilitarization of government.
The National Government established in Nanking in 192716 became effective partly because the armies it oversaw needed resources that couldn't be obtained through military action alone. The modernized Nationalist armies led by Chiang K'ai-shek relied on a supportive state that would provide assistance behind the front lines. Additionally, there was a strong demand from educated citizens for a civilian government, and practical needs pushed the Nationalist generals to agree to the establishment of such a government. By 1938, although a primarily civilian government was not yet in place, the signs were positive for the regularization and demilitarization of governance.
Finally, the most significant role of the armies may be found in their destructive powers. Modern weapons coming into China pressed on her the mold of a modern state. By preventing any tranquil change from the Ch'ing dynasty to another form of government preserving the older controls of village and family, Western armament brought China into a condition of military anarchy in which a strong modern government became imperative. The armies and their irresponsible leaders goaded the masses into the revolution of 1926-1927, and the necessity of establishing military superiority for the sake of stability led the victorious Nationalists to create a modern defensive force, a working government, and the outline of operative statehood—to be partly Chinese, but modified by Western influences, according to the teachings of Sun Yat-sen. From 1931 on, the army and the government became more and more the integral parts of a single machine.
Finally, the most significant role of the armies can be seen in their destructive capabilities. The arrival of modern weapons in China forced the country into the framework of a modern state. By preventing a peaceful transition from the Qing dynasty to a different form of government while maintaining the older controls of village and family, Western armament pushed China into a state of military chaos where a strong modern government became essential. The armies and their reckless leaders drove the masses into the revolution of 1926-1927, and the need to establish military dominance for stability led the successful Nationalists to create a modern defense force, a functioning government, and the foundation of a workable state—partly Chinese but influenced by Western ideas, following the teachings of Sun Yat-sen. Starting in 1931, the army and the government increasingly became integral parts of a single entity.
There is a close correlation between militarism and agricultural conditions in China. Distress among the Chinese farming masses is both a cause and an effect of war. Misery creates unrest, unrest brings war, war brings misery—until government stops the vicious circle. On the whole, the economic system of old China was probably more stable, and ensured greater distributive justice, than did the Western systems during the same centuries; but periods of famine, flood, and—worst of all—oppression were far from rare.17
There is a strong connection between militarism and farming conditions in China. The suffering among Chinese farmers both causes and results from war. Hardships lead to unrest, unrest leads to war, and war leads to more suffering—until the government breaks this damaging cycle. Overall, the economic system of old China was probably more stable and provided greater fairness than the Western systems did during the same centuries; however, times of famine, flooding, and—worst of all—oppression were all too common.17
At its best, the old economy rested on a vast body of farmers, associated in villages (hui) and families but tilling their own land in fairly small units. The farming class provided the nourishment for the bulk of society but did not hold a low status, since the compensations of interclass kinship and of free play in the hierarchy of politics and intellect made families (if not individuals) approximately equal. There were no families in old China to compare with the aristocracy which Europe inherited from the Middle Ages, nor castes to compare with those of India. When functioning well, the Chinese economic system resembled some Western ideals of freehold farming governed by a hierarchy of scholars.
At its best, the old economy was based on a large group of farmers living in villages (hui) and families, but each working their own land in rather small plots. The farming class supplied the majority of society's food but didn't have a low status, as the bonds of family connections and the freedom to move up in the political and intellectual ranks made families (if not individuals) relatively equal. There were no families in old China that could be compared to the aristocracy that Europe carries from the Middle Ages, nor any castes like those in India. When it was functioning well, the Chinese economic system was similar to some Western ideals of independent farming led by a hierarchy of scholars.
But at its worst, when the government became sterile and unimaginative, or corrupt and demoralized, the taxes rose sharply, and usurers added to the burden. Lack of resources caused the loss of the land, and the peasant proprietor found himself a tenant farmer. When economic and political exploitation overreached itself, social upheaval followed, and peasant rebellions tore down the government and the economy together. Most Chinese dynasties met their end as a consequence of the land problem.18
But at its worst, when the government became lifeless and uncreative, or corrupt and discouraged, taxes shot up, and loan sharks added to the strain. A lack of resources led to the loss of land, and the peasant owner became a tenant farmer. When economic and political exploitation went too far, social unrest followed, and peasant uprisings brought down the government and the economy together. Most Chinese dynasties fell due to the land issue.18
Moreover, the Chinese farmer maintained very slight reserves of foodstuffs, so that flood or drought resulted in appalling famines, sometimes costing the lives of millions in one year. Governments established large granaries which, under good management, were filled in time of plenty and dispersed in time of need. R. H. Tawney says of drought and flood:
Moreover, the Chinese farmer kept very small reserves of food, so when floods or droughts occurred, it led to terrible famines, sometimes costing millions their lives in a single year. Governments set up large granaries that, with proper management, were filled during times of abundance and distributed during times of need. R. H. Tawney says of drought and flood:
Those directly affected by them cannot meet the blow, for they have no reserves. The individual cannot be rescued by his neighbors, since whole districts together are in the same position. The district cannot be rescued by the nation, because means of communication do not permit of food being moved in sufficient quantities. Famine is, in short, the last stage of a disease which, though not always conspicuous, is always present.19
Those who are directly affected can’t cope with the impact because they lack support. One person can’t rely on their neighbors for help when entire communities are struggling. A community can’t depend on the country for rescue because the transportation system can’t move enough food. Famine is essentially the last stage of a sickness that, although not always visible, is always present.19
Whether or not natural calamities struck in conjunction with specific extortions sanctioned by social injustice, the Chinese farmer has been faced with threefold oppression whenever times were bad. The tax collector, the usurer, and the landlord were able to lay their hands on the harvest, reduce the peasant to subsistence level or beneath it, and place him under a system of exploitation which was as severe as Western feudalism. The check which provided a stop to any indefinite decline into greater and greater horror was the fighting power of the peasants. Peasant revolts periodically followed agrarian oppression, and swept the land free for the time. The Han dynasty, in some ways the greatest in all Chinese history, went down in an uproar of peasant rebellions. Peasant bandits have provided the ancestry of many imperial houses. Politics or war might ease the economy, until the government again became weak and exploitation common.
Whether or not natural disasters happened alongside specific extortions allowed by social injustice, the Chinese farmer faced threefold oppression during tough times. The tax collector, the moneylender, and the landlord could seize the harvest, push the peasant to just barely getting by or below that, and keep him trapped in a system of exploitation as harsh as Western feudalism. The one thing that helped prevent a continuous slide into deeper despair was the fighting strength of the peasants. Peasant uprisings occasionally followed agrarian oppression, and temporarily cleared the land. The Han dynasty, which was in some ways the greatest in all Chinese history, fell apart in a wave of peasant rebellions. Peasant bandits have been the ancestors of many imperial houses. Politics or war might improve the economy, until the government became weak again and exploitation returned.
It is one of the tragic coincidences of history that the Europeans should have appeared in China at a time when the Chinese were entering upon one of their most acute periods of agrarian decline and class exploitation. Roughly, from the middle of the eighteenth century down to the present day the lot of the Chinese farmers has become worse and worse. At periods the country as a whole seemed fairly prosperous, but the broad agricultural recession remained constant. The nineteenth century was one long record of rebellions, and the twentieth amplified the disturbances.
It’s one of the sad twists of history that Europeans showed up in China just as the Chinese were starting to go through one of their toughest times of agricultural decline and class exploitation. From around the middle of the eighteenth century to now, the situation for Chinese farmers has steadily worsened. There were times when the country seemed relatively prosperous, but the overall agricultural downturn has been a constant issue. The nineteenth century was marked by ongoing rebellions, and the twentieth century only intensified the turmoil.
Government in modern China has fallen heir to a depression centuries old, arising from inequitable land distribution, overtaxation, insufficient public works for drainage and communications, and—in more recent generations—the evils attendant upon sharp economic change. Most economic writers agree that some of the difficulties of Chinese agriculture are caused by the smallness of individual holdings and by population pressure. Such factors are not subject to immediate remedy; the peasants have attributed their misfortune primarily to landlordism and political oppression. The Chinese Communists, on their economic front, may perform a valuable service if they are able to devise new methods of social organization which will provide relief for the organic difficulties of Chinese agriculture. Of all the important problems of China, the land problem shows government ineffectiveness at its worst.
Government in modern China has inherited a long-standing depression, stemming from unfair land distribution, excessive taxes, inadequate public works for drainage and communication, and, more recently, the problems that come with rapid economic change. Most economic writers agree that some of the issues facing Chinese agriculture are due to the small size of individual farms and the pressure of population growth. These factors cannot be fixed overnight; the peasants have largely blamed their troubles on landlordism and political oppression. The Chinese Communists might do a valuable service if they can create new social organization methods that will address the deep-rooted issues in Chinese agriculture. Among all of China's significant problems, the land issue highlights the government's ineffectiveness at its worst.
Behind the T'ai-p'ing rebellion which flared up in unparalleled fanaticism in the 1850's and 1860's, there was the long provocation of a land system which made farming unprofitable and a government supine in the face of unreversed decline. The Boxer rebellion burst forth from the unrest of the peasants, although it could be deflected by the demagoguery of the Manchu officials and changed into wild xenophobia. When the fiercely discordant economics of imperialism and international industrialism intruded upon the old and already corrupted economy, farm existence became even less tolerable than it might have been if left to its native miseries. Dynastic decomposition was hastened by the collapse of handicraft economy and the fiscal disorganization caused by Western commercial activity.
Behind the T'ai-p'ing rebellion, which erupted with unmatched zeal in the 1850s and 1860s, was the long-standing frustration of a land system that made farming unprofitable and a government that was powerless in the face of ongoing decline. The Boxer rebellion emerged from the dissatisfaction of the peasants, though it could be redirected by the manipulation of the Manchu officials and transformed into extreme xenophobia. When the conflicting economic forces of imperialism and international industrialism invaded the old and already weakened economy, rural life became even less bearable than it would have been if it had been left to its own challenges. The decline of the dynasty was accelerated by the collapse of the handicraft economy and the financial chaos brought on by Western commercial activity.
In the earliest days of the Republican-Nationalist movement led by Sun Yat-sen, emphasis was on land reform. Sun Yat-sen's family had suffered from overtaxation when he was a boy.20 Nationalization and equalization of the land were slogans used at the founding of the Tung Mêng Hui; the program seems at that time to have been derived from old Chinese distributism and from Henry George.21 With the coming of the Republic, two years went by, however, before any agrarian legislation was passed, and the new laws had no perceptible consequence.22 The problem of land reform had to be fought out on the ideological front and placed above the military before it could become a fit subject for competent government action.
In the early days of the Republican-Nationalist movement led by Sun Yat-sen, the focus was on land reform. Sun Yat-sen's family had experienced heavy taxation when he was a child.20 Nationalization and equal distribution of land were slogans used at the founding of the Tung Mêng Hui; the program at that time seemed to be influenced by traditional Chinese distributism and Henry George.21 However, after the Republic was established, it took two years for any agrarian laws to be enacted, and the new legislation had no noticeable impact.22 The issue of land reform needed to be debated ideologically and prioritized over military concerns before it could become a reasonable topic for effective government action.
The epoch of the tuchüns added to agricultural misfortune. Militarism had a direct effect on the deterioration of the land economy, and an indirect one in that it led to the cultivation of opium as the one money-making crop which could meet the excessive tax demands of the militarists. A Chinese writer has described the years which marked the ending of the tuchün system as follows:
The time of the tuchüns worsened agricultural problems. Militarism had a direct impact on the decline of the land economy and an indirect one since it resulted in growing opium as the only profitable crop capable of meeting the heavy tax demands of the militarists. A Chinese writer described the years that marked the end of the tuchün system like this:
The ... misery among the farming population in the decennial period 1920-1930 [must be] attributed to (1) internal warfare; (2) neglect of agriculture; (3) low stage of art; and (4) over-population. The civil wars during the last eighteen years have increased the cost of production, have added to the farmers' ... burden of taxation, have raised the rate of interest on loan, and have caused endless suffering to [those] who form the basis of our social and economic life. Great many people have often wondered as to why a country like China with 75 per cent of her total population engaged in farming and with such a vast territory should suffer from the high cost of living; but to the student of social problems the question is comparatively simple, for the recurrence of civil war since the establishment of the Republic has [changed] conditions of supply and has driven millions of farmers out of cultivated areas, and this alone suffices to explain an unprecedented rise of prices of food and other necessities of life during the last few years, especially since 1926.23
The suffering among farmers from 1920 to 1930 can be linked to (1) internal conflict; (2) neglect of agriculture; (3) low technology levels; and (4) overpopulation. The civil wars over the past eighteen years have raised production costs, increased the tax burden on farmers, pushed up loan interest rates, and caused ongoing hardship for those who are the backbone of our social and economic life. Many people often wonder why a country like China, where 75 percent of the population is involved in farming and has such a large territory, struggles with high living costs. However, for those studying social issues, the answer is pretty clear: the ongoing civil wars since the founding of the Republic have changed supply conditions and forced millions of farmers out of cultivated areas. This alone explains the unprecedented rise in food prices and other essential goods in recent years, especially since 1926.23
These conditions led to farmers' movements, which became effective, however, only as they merged with the broader ideological tendencies in China.
These conditions led to farmers' movements that really gained traction only when they connected with the larger ideological trends in China.
The Farmers' Movement ... may ... be divided into four periods: (1) the period of reaction to bad conditions ... (1921-1925); (2) the period of communistic activities and violence (1925-1927); (3) the period of retrenchment and preparation for reconstruction (from the spring of 1927-1928); and (4) the period of reconstruction (since 1928).24
The Farmers' Movement can be divided into four stages: (1) the stage of responding to bad conditions (1921-1925); (2) the stage of communist actions and violence (1925-1927); (3) the stage of reductions and preparing for recovery (from spring 1927-1928); and (4) the stage of recovery (since 1928).24
The Kuomintang-Communist alliance struck severely at the tuchün armies by giving their own forces a sense of doctrine and by tying together the causes of patriotism and agricultural reform. The joint agrarian program was a failure in that it accentuated precisely those issues on which neither of the parties could compromise. When the Communists and the Nationalists parted, the Nationalists took one portion of Sun Yat-sen's economic program (industrialization and communications) for emphasis, and the Communists another (land reform). The agrarian issue was a source of strength to the Chinese Red Army, intent upon winning the peasantry. It was a military weakness to the new-style Nationalist armies officered largely by the relatives of landlords; they had little sympathy for the economic troubles of the farmers whose lands they occupied. The Nationalist Reconstruction aimed in great part at removing both the acute and the latent causes of peasant rebellion, thereby cutting the ground from under the feet of the Communists. Although it met with more success than any other project of its type in modern China, Western observers agree in regarding it as inadequate.25
The Kuomintang-Communist alliance hit the tuchün armies hard by giving their forces a clear ideology and connecting the ideas of patriotism and agricultural reform. However, their joint agrarian program failed because it highlighted issues that neither party could agree on. When the Communists and Nationalists split, the Nationalists focused on one part of Sun Yat-sen's economic program (industrialization and communications), while the Communists concentrated on another part (land reform). The agrarian issue became a strength for the Chinese Red Army, which aimed to win over the peasants. For the newly styled Nationalist armies, mainly composed of landlord relatives, it represented a military weakness; they showed little empathy for the economic struggles of the farmers whose lands they controlled. The Nationalist Reconstruction efforts aimed largely at addressing both the immediate and underlying causes of peasant unrest, thereby weakening the Communists' position. While it was more successful than similar projects in modern China, Western observers generally view it as insufficient.25
A great part of the military disturbances in modern China can be regarded as both the cause and the effect of agrarian evils, and some of the struggles as peasant rebellions in modern guise, carrying on the immemorial farmer-infantry tradition. Another part is traceable to the impact of the Western economy on China. It was Western economic activity that gave most compelling proof of the fact that the Westerners had encircled China and were compressing it from a world in its own right into a nation. The military intervention of Western powers in China not only caused much of the ideological reaction and forced a reorganization of the government, but also provided deadly evidence of the superiority of Western fighting. Western economy helped to bring the confusion which meant war in China; and Western economy itself waged war.
A significant part of the military unrest in modern China can be seen as both a cause and a consequence of agricultural issues, with some of the conflicts resembling peasant uprisings in a modern context, continuing the long-standing tradition of farmer-soldiers. Another factor is the influence of the Western economy on China. It was the activities of Western economies that most clearly demonstrated how Western powers had surrounded China and were forcing it into a different identity. The military involvement of Western nations in China not only sparked much of the ideological backlash and prompted a reorganization of the government, but also provided clear evidence of Western military superiority. The Western economy contributed to the chaos that led to war in China; and the Western economy itself was a force for conflict.
Sun Yat-sen saw China's unfortunate position as a whole, and in his programs there may be discerned three separate demands, for (1) a national economic revolution, (2) an industrial revolution, and (3) a social revolution.26 Since the Chinese could no longer function as a self-contained world economically, and scorn foreign trade as a magnanimous concession to the outer barbarians,27 the Chinese would have to develop an economic system conforming to national patterns in the society and in thought. They must relate their economy to their independence and defense, if they were to survive. In the first place, they could not afford to remain the only free market of the world, subject to exploitation and haphazard development. It would be necessary for them to establish governmental controls over economic matters and protect their national livelihood. Secondly, they had to work toward a complete transformation of their technological system and meet Western productive practices, if they were to claim a competitive position; this involved an industrial revolution. Thirdly, they had to correct the abuses inherited from their forefathers. Simultaneously they would have to construct an economic system not only modern but equitable, if they wished to avoid the horrors of early capitalism and the tragedy of the industrialist class war. This would require a social revolution.
Sun Yat-sen recognized China's challenging situation as a whole, and in his plans, three main demands can be identified: (1) a national economic revolution, (2) an industrial revolution, and (3) a social revolution.26 Since the Chinese could no longer operate as a self-sufficient economy and dismiss foreign trade as a generous gesture to outside influences,27 they needed to create an economic system that aligned with their national values and societal needs. They had to connect their economy to their independence and security to survive. First, they couldn't stay the only free market in the world, vulnerable to exploitation and random growth. They needed to implement government controls over economic issues to safeguard their national interests. Second, they had to fully transform their technological system and adopt Western production methods to compete effectively, which meant embracing an industrial revolution. Third, they needed to address the wrongs passed down from previous generations. At the same time, they would have to build an economic system that was not only modern but also fair if they wanted to escape the dangers of early capitalism and the strife of class conflict in industrialization. This called for a social revolution.
At the time that Sun Yat-sen formulated his ideas (1924), none of the three revolutions was making any progress. The Chinese did not constitute a nation in fact; they had even lost the old unity of the Confucian society. The tuchüns opposed Chinese nationalism by preventing the development of any one authority able to monopolize force, and by acting as agents of, or in alliance with, foreign powers. Thus they helped to make China something not far from a quasi colony under pooled control of all the industrial capitalist nations. The Nationalists and Communists were able to join forces on this issue of a class war of nations, both believing in the independence of China. The Nationalists, however, saw China's most direct approach toward national unity in the development of a national economic system, with a reasonable military independence of imports and the economic devices current throughout the world as instruments of national policy. The Communists did not agree that such an economy, national in form, would have much meaning unless it were grounded upon a peasant-proletarian regime. Nor did they feel that change from imperialist to native capitalism would constitute an advance in itself.
At the time Sun Yat-sen developed his ideas (1924), none of the three revolutions were making any progress. The Chinese didn’t actually form a nation; they had even lost the old unity of Confucian society. The tuchüns resisted Chinese nationalism by blocking the rise of any single authority capable of monopolizing force, and by acting as agents for or in alliance with foreign powers. This helped turn China into something close to a quasi-colony under collective control of all the industrial capitalist nations. The Nationalists and Communists managed to unite on the issue of a class war between nations, both believing in China’s independence. However, the Nationalists viewed China's best path to national unity as the development of a national economic system, with a reasonable military independence from imports and economic strategies found around the world as tools of national policy. The Communists disagreed, feeling that such an economy, though national in form, wouldn’t hold much significance unless it was based on a peasant-proletarian regime. They also believed that the shift from imperialist to native capitalism wouldn’t inherently be a step forward.
After the schism, the Nationalists devoted themselves to the national-economic and industrial revolutions, while the Communists stressed the social revolution, particularly the land problem. The Nationalists were able to secure tariff autonomy for China, and thereupon entered upon a policy of protective tariffs and other mechanisms designed to make China a reasonably self-sufficient nation. At the same time they pushed hard toward the industrial revolution, in developing highways, railroads, airways, and radio, and in creating the economic controls required for modern government—standard weights, measures, currency, civil law, and fiscal uniformity.
After the split, the Nationalists focused on national economic and industrial revolutions, while the Communists emphasized the social revolution, especially the land issue. The Nationalists secured tariff autonomy for China and then pursued a policy of protective tariffs and other strategies aimed at making China a fairly self-sufficient nation. At the same time, they pushed strongly for industrial revolution by developing highways, railroads, airways, and radio, and by establishing the economic controls needed for a modern government—standard weights, measures, currency, civil law, and fiscal uniformity.
T. V. Soong (Sung Tzŭ-wên), a veteran minister of finance, stands out as the organizer of the modern Chinese economy. Veritable miracles were performed in the development of national credit; after 1928 the National Government adopted the policy—as remote as a mirage to its predecessors—of floating all government loans within the country and making the Chinese government independent of Japanese and Western financiers. The only loans of any importance contracted abroad were taken up with other governments. Financial independence was a great step toward the realization of the Nationalist ideals, but it may be questioned whether the loss of financial allies was a price to be paid without hesitation in a capitalist world. Had the Chinese had more bonds in the Western capital markets, or larger debts to the American or British governments, they might have elicited greater international support in repelling the Japanese invasion in 1931.
T. V. Soong (Sung Tzŭ-wên), an experienced finance minister, is recognized as the architect of the modern Chinese economy. Remarkable achievements were made in developing national credit; after 1928, the National Government implemented the policy—previously as unattainable as a mirage—to float all government loans domestically, freeing the Chinese government from reliance on Japanese and Western financiers. The only significant loans taken abroad were from other governments. Gaining financial independence was a major step towards realizing Nationalist ideals, but one could question whether losing financial allies was a sacrifice worth making in a capitalist world. If China had held more bonds in Western capital markets or had larger debts to American or British governments, they might have received greater international support in resisting the Japanese invasion in 1931.
The crowning point in the economic achievements of the National Government at Nanking was the successful institution of a managed currency. China had dealt with currency merely as a convenient form for specie, and the Chinese were accustomed to regard a dollar as worth only the amount of metal in it. When the National Government placed the currency on a national basis, it drew together the whole financial structure of China by one gigantic move, and placed finance in a position of greater unity and dependence upon government than ever before. Together with the financial reforms, the Nationalists organized a legal system providing a minimum foundation of law and order. The codification of laws, the revamping of the judiciary, the clarification of policies by legal formulation—all these contributed to China's emergent nationhood.
The high point of the economic success of the National Government in Nanking was the effective establishment of a managed currency. China had previously viewed currency simply as a convenient form for coins, with people thinking of a dollar as worth only the metal it contained. When the National Government standardized the currency on a national scale, it unified the entire financial system of China in one major step, putting finance in a position of greater unity and reliance on the government than ever before. Along with the financial reforms, the Nationalists set up a legal system that provided a basic foundation of law and order. The establishment of laws, the overhaul of the judiciary, and the clarification of policies through legal definitions—all these factors contributed to China's developing national identity.
The economic program accorded with considerations partly Hamiltonian, partly state-socialist. The economy had first of all to be organized and integrated in national terms, and later to be revised so as to ensure social justice. The Nationalists were convinced that a policy of immediate land reform would lead to internal disharmony and frustrate the very purposes for which the revolution of 1926-1927 had been launched. The Communists, on the other hand, succeeded in keeping the agrarian issue from being forgotten and forced the Nationalists to better the lot of the peasant. In the meantime, China's boom in physical development and the unification of the commercial, financial, productive, and legal systems began to startle observers.
The economic program was influenced partly by Hamiltonian ideas and partly by state socialism. The economy first needed to be organized and integrated on a national level, and later revised to promote social justice. The Nationalists believed that an immediate land reform policy would cause internal discord and undermine the very goals of the 1926-1927 revolution. In contrast, the Communists managed to keep the agrarian issue in the spotlight, pressuring the Nationalists to improve the situation for peasants. Meanwhile, China's rapid physical development and the unification of its commercial, financial, productive, and legal systems began to astonish observers.
As a result, China was able to build national armies in direct ratio with the invigoration of her national economic system. The war machine of the National Government, under the care and leadership of Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek, became the most powerful in China. The central government's military power in turn speeded up the pace of general unification. There was thus a remarkable interaction of forces tending toward national integration. From 1932 to 1937, between the first and second major phases of the Japanese invasion, progress was rapid—stimulated, perhaps, by the external menace.
As a result, China was able to build national armies in direct proportion to the strengthening of its national economy. The military force of the National Government, led by Generalissimo Chiang K'ai-shek, became the most powerful in China. The central government's military might accelerated the process of overall unification. Thus, there was a notable interaction of forces driving national integration. From 1932 to 1937, during the first and second major phases of the Japanese invasion, progress was quick—possibly spurred on by the external threat.
The two greatest dangers to the Nationalist policy of military and economic unification were (1) the dismal condition of the Chinese proletariat, as yet small but constantly growing, and (2) the vested interests of the industrial powers. Had China's growth been less rapid, the foreigners might have withdrawn slowly and found compensation in Chinese commerce for their losses in direct ownership in China. There was one power, however, to which Chinese unification was a living and increasing threat. The rising military-economic power of the Chinese was incompatible with the position which Japanese leaders visualized as part of the manifest destiny of their country. The Japanese might have tolerated the tuchün system for decades had the tuchüns been able to establish orderly regional governments; or they might have aided a reactionary Chinese regime which asked for survival only. The appearance of a genuine republic in the Far East was a menace to Japan; if that republic was bound by sheer physical proportions to overshadow Japan, the unification and modernization of China had to be averted at all costs.
The two biggest threats to the Nationalist policy of military and economic unification were (1) the poor state of the Chinese working class, which was still small but growing rapidly, and (2) the interests of industrial powers. If China’s growth hadn’t been so fast, foreigners might have slowly pulled out and found ways to balance their losses in direct ownership in China with Chinese trade. However, there was one power that saw Chinese unification as a real and growing threat. The expanding military-economic power of China clashed with the vision Japanese leaders had for their country’s manifest destiny. The Japanese might have accepted the tuchün system for decades if the tuchüns had been able to create stable regional governments; or they might have supported a conservative Chinese regime that was just trying to survive. The rise of a true republic in the Far East was a threat to Japan; if that republic was naturally going to be larger than Japan, then stopping the unification and modernization of China was crucial.
Nevertheless, China's development, even apart from the hindrances of war, cannot be regarded as possessing the same potentialities as did American growth during the past century. China, from all indications available to date, is an area much poorer in natural resources than is the United States; she does not offer comparable opportunities for the heavy industries. The steel, coal, oil, and water power necessary for large-scale industrialization are by no means negligible, but not sufficient to make possible the rise of another America. The far future may change man's dependence upon currently utilized resources and facilitate greater strides in China's technological advancement. Meanwhile, she can look forward to decades of measurable development through exploiting raw materials already available, if political conditions permit.
Nevertheless, China's development, even without the challenges of war, can't be seen as having the same potential as American growth did over the past century. From all available indications, China is much poorer in natural resources than the United States; it doesn't provide comparable opportunities for heavy industries. The steel, coal, oil, and water power needed for large-scale industrialization are certainly significant, but they're not enough to enable the emergence of another America. The distant future may shift humanity's reliance on currently used resources and enable greater advancements in China's technology. In the meantime, China can anticipate decades of measurable growth by tapping into the raw materials that are already available, provided that political conditions allow it.
The conflict with Japan has thrown Chinese economic development back to conditions not too far from the pre-Nanking stage. China not only faces the handicaps of social dislocations but also the ruin of her factories and her industrial centers. The Japanese have destroyed much of the Chinese manufacturing equipment and are placing what remains under Japanese control. Significantly, the deadliest enemy of Japanese business—in the unlikely event of a complete Japanese success—will be Japanese-owned factories in China. Chinese labor will deeply affect Japan's domestic production, unless the Japanese succeed in rationalizing their economic system to an extent not yet contemplated. Hence, Japan's losing the war may well be brought about by bankruptcy from sheer military indebtedness; her winning the war, however, may lead to more remote but no less certain ruin—through the competition of Chinese output with Japanese home industries disadvantaged by the cheaper labor markets of China. But Japan's loss is not inevitably China's gain, and the Chinese may find themselves, at some point in the future, controlling an industrial system which has been wrecked, looted, and bankrupted.
The conflict with Japan has set back China's economic development to a point not too far from before the Nanking events. China is dealing not only with social disruptions but also the destruction of its factories and industrial centers. The Japanese have damaged a lot of China's manufacturing equipment and are putting what’s left under Japanese control. Interestingly, the biggest threat to Japanese business—in the unlikely case of a total Japanese victory—will be the Japanese-owned factories in China. Chinese labor will significantly impact Japan's domestic production unless the Japanese manage to streamline their economic system in ways not yet considered. Therefore, Japan’s loss in the war could lead to bankruptcy due to overwhelming military debt; however, if they win, it might cause a more distant but equally certain downfall—by competing against Chinese production, which benefits from the lower labor costs in China. But just because Japan loses doesn't automatically mean China wins, and the Chinese might find themselves, at some point in the future, in control of an industrial system that has been wrecked, looted, and bankrupted.
Whatever the ultimate outcome, loans will again play a part in Chinese development. The placing of large foreign loans has been a key part of Chinese development, and the task of reconstruction in China—no matter who undertakes to do it—will require large amounts of capital. Consequently, the loan policies of the wealthier nations may return to the importance which they enjoyed in 1913, and the dictates of the Western states may again direct the lines of Chinese economic progress. The effects of the Japanese conquest, if it is partial and then lapses into a stalemate, may well be determined by the extension of loans to the Chinese or to the Japanese in China. The effect of the war has already complicated the picture of China's economic future to the extent of making even cautious prophecy hazardous.28
Whatever the final outcome, loans will once again be significant in Chinese development. Securing large foreign loans has played a crucial role in China's progress, and the task of rebuilding the country—regardless of who takes on the responsibility—will demand substantial capital. As a result, the loan policies of wealthier nations may regain the significance they had in 1913, and the influence of Western nations might once again shape China's economic development. The impact of the Japanese invasion, if it is only partial and leads to a stalemate, could be influenced by the distribution of loans to either the Chinese or the Japanese in China. The war has already complicated China's economic future to the point where even cautious predictions are risky.28
In the military sphere, the Chinese have come of age, although their fighting strength will be determined by the importance of infantry. If later wars continue to depend upon man power, China will become more and more significant in world politics. Internally, the armies provided (1) a transitional administration from the Empire to the Republic; (2) a physical expression of the ideological confusion and the regional disunity of China from 1916 to 1931 (the period of tuchüns); (3) the armed edge of the ideological revolution of 1926-1927; (4) decisive instruments in the conflict between the Communists and Nationalists from 1927 to 1937; and (5) one of the most powerful unifying agencies at the command of the National Government at Nanking. The Chinese military system spread the knowledge of Western warfare and, with it, of modern techniques throughout the country; it shaped the ideological and governmental experience of modern China.
In the military realm, China has matured, but its combat strength will hinge on the significance of infantry. If future wars continue to rely on manpower, China will become increasingly important in global politics. Internally, the military provided (1) a transitional government from the Empire to the Republic; (2) a tangible representation of the ideological confusion and regional disunity in China from 1916 to 1931 (the period of tuchüns); (3) the armed force behind the ideological revolution of 1926-1927; (4) key players in the conflict between the Communists and Nationalists from 1927 to 1937; and (5) one of the strongest unifying forces at the disposal of the National Government in Nanking. The Chinese military system disseminated knowledge of Western warfare and, along with it, modern techniques across the country; it shaped the ideological and governmental experiences of modern China.
Notes
3. Ibid., 1926, p. 1065.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid., 1926, p. 1065.
4. Ibid., p. 1062.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 1062.
7. Gilbert, loc. cit., 1928, pp. 1283-1285.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gilbert, loc. cit., 1928, pp. 1283-1285.
8. Ibid., 1931, pp. 251 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, 1931, pp. 251 ff.
9. Source confidential.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Source is confidential.
15. Paschal M. d'Elia, S. J., The Triple Demism of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 252-273, Wuchang, 1931. This is one of the most useful translations of Sun Yat-sen's lectures on the San Min Chu I. Others are Frank Price, San Min Chu I, The Three Principles of the People, Shanghai, 1930; and L. S. Hsü, Sun Yat-sen, His Political and Social Ideals, Los Angeles, 1933.
15. Paschal M. d'Elia, S. J., The Triple Demism of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 252-273, Wuchang, 1931. This is one of the most helpful translations of Sun Yat-sen's lectures on the San Min Chu I. Others include Frank Price, San Min Chu I, The Three Principles of the People, Shanghai, 1930; and L. S. Hsü, Sun Yat-sen, His Political and Social Ideals, Los Angeles, 1933.
18. See Karl August Wittfogel, Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft Chinas, Leipzig, 1931, and the same author's outline of one of the boldest programs of Chinese studies, "A Large-Scale Investigation of China's Socio-Economic Structure," Pacific Affairs, vol. 11, pp. 81-94, 1938.
18. See Karl August Wittfogel, Economy and Society of China, Leipzig, 1931, and the same author's overview of one of the most ambitious programs in Chinese studies, "A Large-Scale Investigation of China's Socio-Economic Structure," Pacific Affairs, vol. 11, pp. 81-94, 1938.
21. See Lyon Sharman, Sun Yat-sen: His Life and Its Meaning, New York, 1934; and Paul M. A. Linebarger, The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 132-156, Baltimore, 1937, for discussion of the development of Sun's economic programs.
21. See Lyon Sharman, Sun Yat-sen: His Life and Its Meaning, New York, 1934; and Paul M. A. Linebarger, The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 132-156, Baltimore, 1937, for a discussion on the evolution of Sun's economic programs.
23. Ibid., p. 221.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 221.
24. Ibid., p. 77.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 77.
27. See P. H. B. Kent, The Twentieth Century in the Far East, p. 364, London, 1937, for an extract from the mandate sent by the Chinese-Manchu Emperor Ch'ien-lung to England's George III.
27. See P. H. B. Kent, The Twentieth Century in the Far East, p. 364, London, 1937, for an excerpt from the mandate sent by the Chinese-Manchu Emperor Qianlong to England's George III.
28. See G. E. Hubbard, Eastern Industrialization and Its Effect on the West, London, 1935, for a very illuminating survey. J. E. Orchard, Japan's Economic Position, New York, 1930, is equally informative. Much current information will be found in Far Eastern Survey (semimonthly, New York), and Amerasia (monthly, New York) on economic matters. Pacific Affairs (quarterly, New York) and International Affairs (bimonthly, London) possess book review sections which are useful guides to the literature. The Bulletin of Far Eastern Bibliography (quarterly, Washington, D. C.) is the most complete guide of its kind, but has just completed its initial volumes.
28. Check out G. E. Hubbard, Eastern Industrialization and Its Effect on the West, London, 1935, for a really insightful overview. J. E. Orchard's Japan's Economic Position, New York, 1930, is just as informative. You'll find a lot of current information in Far Eastern Survey (biweekly, New York) and Amerasia (monthly, New York) regarding economic issues. Pacific Affairs (quarterly, New York) and International Affairs (bimonthly, London) have book review sections that serve as helpful literature guides. The Bulletin of Far Eastern Bibliography (quarterly, Washington, D. C.) is the most comprehensive guide of its kind, but it has just completed its first volumes.
THIRD PART
GOVERNMENTS
Chapter VI
THE EMPIRE
The governing of China is not and has not been confined to governments. In many instances the working of specific institutions called governments has been of less importance than that of other establishments and organizations. The problems of government in Republican China are affected but not determined by the fate of individual governments. Movements and armies have predetermined action; governments have reflected it. Government in China may be divided into three chief periods. The first extends from prehistory to 221 b. c. The second is the imperial period.1 The third—the Republican epoch—did not begin until 1912, although it was foreshadowed in the nineteenth century.
The governance of China isn't just limited to governments. In many cases, the functions of certain entities labeled as governments have been less significant than those of other institutions and organizations. The challenges of government in Republican China are influenced but not solely dictated by the outcomes of individual governments. Movements and armies have often predetermined actions; governments have simply mirrored those actions. Governance in China can be divided into three main periods. The first runs from prehistory to 221 b. c. The second is the imperial period.1 The third—the Republican era—didn't start until 1912, although its beginnings were hinted at in the nineteenth century.
In the semihistoric Shang dynasty, which ruled China during the second millennium b. c., there was a central overlordship which might well have claimed primacy over all offices of the world. In its own territory, Shang rule seems to have been based not upon a feudal system such as developed later in the time of the charioteering lords but upon the reduction of defeated princes to positions of vassaldom. History cannot yet tell of the exact relations between the Shang overlord and his vassal princes, nor of other monarchs who, in the shadowy bypaths of present knowledge, stand forth vaguely from complete obscurity as rivals to the hegemony of Shang. The rulers of twenty-five or twenty-six centuries ago are recognized by modern Chinese as the direct predecessors of the Ch'ing emperor who in turn yielded to the Republic. This is no case of a Mussolini seeking to weave together the long-broken threads between Augustan and modern Rome; in China the succession is as direct as that from St. Pius I to Pius XI. The central monarchy comes over the edge of history as an identifiable institution.
In the semi-historic Shang dynasty, which ruled China during the second millennium B.C., there was a central overlordship that could have claimed authority over all positions in the world. In its own territory, Shang rule didn't seem to rely on a feudal system like the one that developed later among the chariot-riding lords but instead was based on reducing defeated princes to vassal status. History has yet to clarify the exact relationships between the Shang overlord and his vassal princes, or the other monarchs who vaguely loom in the shadows of our current understanding as rivals to Shang’s dominance. Modern Chinese recognize the rulers from twenty-five or twenty-six centuries ago as the direct predecessors of the Ch'ing emperor, who ultimately gave way to the Republic. This isn't a situation like Mussolini trying to connect the long-broken links between Augustan and modern Rome; in China, the succession is as direct as that from St. Pius I to Pius XI. The central monarchy emerges from the edge of history as a recognizable institution.
In rudimentary form this monarchy already suggests the features of bureaucracy. Like the Prussian kings thousands of years later, the Shang monarchs seem to have relied upon commoners as their royal officials, and for the same reasons. A commoner strengthened the position of the monarch: "He could not easily usurp the place of his master, even if he had the power. And if he was disobedient he could be executed on the spot, with complete impunity; he had no powerful clan to exact vengeance."2 Whether or not the system of loose overlordship be termed feudalism, social forms not too unlike European feudalism originated under the next dynasty, the Chou (traditionally dated 1122-256 b. c.). Conquering the great city of the Shang, the Chou turned to feudalism for means of internal control and defense. Powerful vassals arose, however, so that after the eighth century b. c. the original Chou dynasty was no longer in actual command. From the eighth to the third century b. c., when China was consolidated under the Ch'in Shih Huang Ti, a rapid spread of feudal organization brought about a state system resembling that of early modern Europe.
In its basic form, this monarchy already hints at features of bureaucracy. Like the Prussian kings many years later, the Shang monarchs relied on commoners as their royal officials for similar reasons. A commoner helped strengthen the monarch’s position: "He could not easily take his master's place, even if he had the power. And if he disobeyed, he could be executed on the spot, with complete impunity; he had no powerful clan to seek revenge." 2 Whether or not this system of loose overlordship is called feudalism, social structures similar to European feudalism began to emerge under the next dynasty, the Chou (traditionally dated 1122-256 b. c.). After conquering the great city of the Shang, the Chou adopted feudalism for internal control and defense. However, powerful vassals emerged, so that after the eighth century b. c. the original Chou dynasty was no longer truly in charge. From the eighth to the third century b. c., when China was unified under Ch'in Shih Huang Ti, the rapid spread of feudal organization led to a state system that resembled that of early modern Europe.
Before the Chou rulers lost their power and became the faraway analogues of the late Holy Roman emperors or the Tennos of shogunal Japan, there emerged from their house one of the most remarkable of all Chinese political leaders. The Duke of Chou, who lived in the eleventh century b. c., seems to have done most in founding the system which later ages called Confucian—after Confucius had reformed it, clarified it, and given it ethical stature. He is also regarded as the father of the Constitution of Chou, a plan for a bureaucratic monarchy with an emperor, three Great Dukes, and six ministers (in charge of administrative, educational and economic, religious and historiographic, military, judicial, and engineering matters, respectively) ruling over nine large provinces.3 The Duke of Chou is finally credited with the authorship of several important treatises. He has served as the archetype of intellectual statesmanship in Chinese legend. His work may have contributed in great part to the long life of the Chou dynasty, as a de jure ruling house, since a family which had produced such an eminent member was not to be set aside lightly.
Before the Chou rulers lost their power and became distant figures like the late Holy Roman emperors or the Tennos of Japan's shogunate, one of the most remarkable political leaders in Chinese history emerged from their lineage. The Duke of Chou, who lived in the eleventh century b. c., appears to have played a key role in establishing the system that later generations referred to as Confucian—which was later refined and clarified by Confucius, giving it ethical significance. He is also recognized as the father of the Constitution of Chou, a plan for a bureaucratic monarchy featuring an emperor, three Great Dukes, and six ministers responsible for administrative, educational and economic, religious and historiographic, military, judicial, and engineering matters, respectively, overseeing nine large provinces.3 The Duke of Chou is finally credited with writing several important treatises. He has become the archetype of intellectual leadership in Chinese legend. His contributions may have significantly aided in the long duration of the Chou dynasty as a de jure ruling house, since a family that produced such an eminent figure would not be easily dismissed.
In the earlier part of this period the feudal order seems to have ensured relative stability, but in the later part a system of states arose. The greatest Chinese philosophers, Confucius (Kung Fu-tzŭ) and Lao Tzŭ, lived in interstate turmoil. They saw all about them the displacement of virtues which had long been recognized, the advance of states which substituted greed for morality, the centralization of power, the destruction of the feudal economy, the transformation of ceremonial warfare into outright slaughter, and the rising disrespect of the advancing kings for the Chou overlord. Lao Tzŭ preached a philosophy devoid of constructive politics; he had little use for the state and for the organization of society. Not quite an anarchist, his programs are probably closer to those of Herbert Spencer than of any other Western thinker. But the spiritual and psychological background from which he wrote is roughly identical with that of the world's great mystical intuitionists. Confucius (551-479 b. c.) preached a system of ethics and education which was to rationalize and systematize preceding Chinese thought and lead to the system of ideological control known as Confucian.
In the earlier part of this time, the feudal system seemed to provide some stability, but later, a system of states emerged. The greatest Chinese philosophers, Confucius (Kung Fu-tzŭ) and Lao Tzŭ, lived through a time of conflict between states. They observed the loss of long-cherished virtues, the rise of states that replaced morality with greed, the centralization of power, the collapse of the feudal economy, the shift from ceremonial warfare to outright slaughter, and the growing disrespect that the rising kings had for the Chou overlord. Lao Tzŭ advocated a philosophy that avoided constructive politics; he showed little interest in the state and the organization of society. Not exactly an anarchist, his ideas are probably more aligned with Herbert Spencer than with any other Western thinker. However, the spiritual and psychological context of his writing is quite similar to that of the world's great mystical intuitionists. Confucius (551-479 b. c.) taught a system of ethics and education that aimed to rationalize and systematize earlier Chinese thought, leading to the ideological control system known as Confucianism.
Chinese historians themselves term the closing period of the Chou the Age of Warring States. Diplomacy lubricated the machinery of conflict, smoothing struggle without eliminating it. The regional governments fought each other for centuries, though at times venturing into collective security pacts entrusting authority to a preeminent king for defense against the outer barbarians. The last years of interstate wars, however, were marked by an ever increasing awareness of the meaningless character of a struggle which had enveloped the Chinese world. Legalism and militarism, twin media of centralized monarchy, blossomed forth. While the Western political system, molded by geography and conditioned by language, has frozen into a pattern of theoretically sovereign and theoretically eternal states—the "mortal Gods" of Hobbes's imagination—without promise of workable universal government, China's states were swept aside by the conqueror Ch'in Shih Huang Ti, who established imperial unity for Chinese government. With the rise to domination of the state of Ch'in, its king took the title of Shih (First) Huang Ti (Emperor), and the Chinese Empire was established.
Chinese historians refer to the final period of the Chou dynasty as the Age of Warring States. Diplomacy helped facilitate conflicts, easing struggles without actually resolving them. Regional governments fought each other for centuries, but at times they attempted collective security agreements, putting a leading king in charge to defend against outside invaders. However, the last years of these interstate wars were characterized by an increasing realization of the futility of a struggle that had engulfed the Chinese world. Legalism and militarism, key elements of a centralized monarchy, thrived. While the Western political system, shaped by geography and influenced by language, has become a rigid structure of theoretically sovereign and supposedly eternal states—the "mortal Gods" imagined by Hobbes—China's states were ultimately overtaken by the conqueror Ch'in Shih Huang Ti, who established imperial unity for Chinese governance. With the rise of the state of Ch'in, its king assumed the title of Shih (First) Huang Ti (Emperor), marking the foundation of the Chinese Empire.
The Shih Huang Ti was not revered by succeeding ages for the great mission which he performed. His methods were those not of a cautious reformer but of a bullying conqueror. With the aid and advice of a legalist philosopher, he organized all of China (covering the area of much of modern China) into a strongly centralized and despotic military monarchy. He destroyed all books not of obvious practical use, completely eradicating the histories of rival states and the works of philosophers whose opinions might undermine his regime. His tyranny brought his house to a rapid end; his heirs held the throne only a short while. But the work he had done was done. He had persecuted the worship of the past. He had extirpated a large part of the literature which might have survived as a source of dissent. He had cleared China of all military power but his own. He had brought operative law into being and had spread the institution of private ownership of land. Feudalism might remain as a form, but its economic and political realities were lost.
The Shih Huang Ti wasn’t celebrated by later generations for the significant work he accomplished. His approach wasn’t that of a careful reformer but rather that of a domineering conqueror. With help from a legalist philosopher, he united all of China (which included much of what is now modern China) into a tightly controlled and oppressive military monarchy. He eliminated all books that didn’t have obvious practical use, wiping out the histories of rival states and the writings of philosophers whose ideas could challenge his power. His tyranny led to a quick downfall; his descendants retained the throne for only a short time. However, what he had done remained. He had suppressed the veneration of the past. He had destroyed a significant portion of literature that could have survived as a source of opposition. He had removed all military power except his own. He had established a functioning legal system and had promoted the concept of private land ownership. Feudalism might still exist in form, but its economic and political realities were lost.
In 206 b. c. there began the reign of the Han dynasty. They effected a compromise between the past and the governmental, military, and political system created by the Shih Huang Ti. They retained legalism in practice but turned more and more to Confucianism. Under them the cult of Confucius grew into the major influence on the state.4 The Han allowed the imperial system to grow, whereas the Shih Huang Ti had sought to build it. In consequence, Han rule—although interrupted in the time of Christ by a Utopian usurper—lasted from the third century b. c. to the third century a. d. There followed the turbulent Chinese middle ages, extending until the reinstitution of organized government with the Chin and the Sui.5
In 206 BC, the Han dynasty began its reign. They struck a balance between the past and the governmental, military, and political system established by Shih Huang Ti. They kept legalism in practice but increasingly turned towards Confucianism. During their rule, the cult of Confucius became the major influence on the state.4 The Han allowed the imperial system to develop, while Shih Huang Ti had aimed to build it. As a result, Han rule—despite being interrupted during the time of Christ by a Utopian usurper—lasted from the third century BC to the third century AD. This was followed by the turbulent Chinese middle ages, which continued until the re-establishment of organized government with the Chin and the Sui.5
Out of the earliest tradition attributed to the Duke of Chou and put in definite shape by Confucius, out of the arbitrary military despotism of the conqueror of the Chinese world, Shih Huang Ti, and out of the actual practices of the Han, there evolved a governmental system which, though altered dynasty by dynasty and epoch by epoch, nevertheless retained its general form down into the days of men now living. It never became, however, the prime agency of government, even of the men governing. Ritual and scholarship were more significant functions of the dominant hierarchy than was administration itself. The emperor was the head of the country's family structure, the focal point in the social sphere, the outstanding member of the community at large, the chief examiner and model of the scholars, the pontiff of the quasi-religious hierarchy, the moral scapegoat and intermediary between destiny and mankind, and the autocrat of a despotism constitutionalized, as it were, by the power of traditional practices.
Out of the earliest tradition linked to the Duke of Chou and clearly defined by Confucius, from the arbitrary military dictatorship of Shih Huang Ti, who conquered the Chinese world, and from the actual practices of the Han, a governmental system developed that, while modified by each dynasty and era, still kept its general form up to the present day. However, it never became the main driving force of government, not even for those in power. Ritual and education were more important roles within the ruling hierarchy than administration itself. The emperor was the head of the nation's family structure, the central figure in the social realm, the leading individual in the broader community, the chief assessor and exemplar for scholars, the spiritual leader of the semi-religious hierarchy, the moral figurehead, and the link between fate and humanity, effectively an autocrat of a constitutionalized despotism shaped by traditional customs.
The imperial system of China was thus a monarchy in the proper sense of the word, with none of the parvenu features suggested by the etymology of the word imperial. As the preeminent leader in an organic society, the emperor held a position comparable with that of other family heads. His authority could rival that of a father but not excel it; among all the families of the Chinese Empire the imperial stood forth as a family. Second, the emperor was the chief dignitary in the social life of the Chinese world. He was not unlike the British monarchs, providing a model of formal propriety and elegance in setting the fashions of the decade. The physical isolation of most of the emperors prevented them from playing this role with widespread effectiveness, but it was a part of their function. Third, the emperor bore the relation to the Empire which the outstanding villager bore to the village. It was he of whom men talked; his behavior commanded greatest interest; his future conduct was a constant source of speculation. Apart from his role as a formal dignitary, he occupied the more immediate position of most conspicuous person, of the first member of society. He had the human accountability of a leader and was to be praised or blamed for his actions in the histories and by his subjects. In the normal routine, the emperor himself was not to govern; but he selected and supervised his ministers, who did and who consequently bore the odium for evil deeds.
The imperial system of China was a monarchy in the true sense of the word, without the modern implications suggested by the word imperial. As the leading figure in a connected society, the emperor held a role similar to that of other heads of families. His authority could rival that of a father but never surpass it; among all the families in the Chinese Empire, the royal family stood out as a distinctive family. Additionally, the emperor was the top figure in the social life of the Chinese world. He was akin to British monarchs, setting standards of formality and elegance while influencing trends of the time. The physical separation of most emperors hindered their ability to fulfill this role effectively, but it remained part of their duties. Lastly, the emperor had a connection to the Empire similar to that of a prominent villager to the village. He was the subject of conversation; his actions drew the most attention, and people constantly speculated about his future decisions. Beyond being a formal figure, he was the most visible member of society, the primary representative. He held the human responsibility of a leader and was either praised or criticized for his actions in historical accounts and by his subjects. Generally, the emperor did not govern directly; instead, he appointed and oversaw his ministers, who carried out the actual governance and thus faced the blame for any wrongdoings.
Fourth, the emperor himself was the ultimate examiner of scholars. He thus had contact with the most successful of the civil service candidates and completed their examination. These examinations served the emperor as a means of selecting advisers who upon further testing became ministers. The Forest of Pencils (Han Lin, the Imperial Academy) was within his jurisdiction, and the emperor was supposed to be enough of a scholar to check the most important of the documents of state. The myth of intellectual supremacy is suggested by the fact that the chief implement of the imperial office was a red pencil. The imperial symbolism did not stop here. Fifth, the quasi-religious hierarchy of the Chinese, competing with Buddhism and the superstitions of popular Taoism for the support of the people, centered on the performance of certain rites in the propitiation of fortune and the honoring of the dead. To this were added the cult rituals of Confucianism. The Confucian temples, with tablets bearing the names of worthies, served as the visible demonstration of the ideological power wielded by the scholars over the populace, and of the emperor over the scholars.
Fourth, the emperor was the final judge of scholars. He interacted with the most successful civil service candidates and oversaw their examinations. These exams allowed the emperor to choose advisers who, after further testing, became ministers. The Forest of Pencils (Han Lin, the Imperial Academy) fell under his jurisdiction, and the emperor was expected to be knowledgeable enough to review the most significant state documents. The idea of intellectual superiority is suggested by the fact that the main tool of the imperial office was a red pencil. The imperial symbolism didn’t end there. Fifth, the semi-religious hierarchy of the Chinese, competing with Buddhism and the superstitions of popular Taoism for public support, focused on performing certain rites for good fortune and honoring the dead. This included the ritual practices of Confucianism. The Confucian temples, featuring tablets with the names of respected individuals, served as a clear display of the ideological power that scholars held over the people, and of the emperor's power over the scholars.
Sixth, the emperor had the more definitely religious status referred to in his title Son of Heaven. He was the intermediate figure between the will of Heaven and mankind. In him were summarized and epitomized the virtues or the evils of the generation; he had to represent mankind in its best light to all supernatural forces or agencies. Upon his conduct of worship depended the good or ill will of the deities and hence weather, crops, life and death. Conversely, he was responsible to mankind for the misbehavior of nature, and an earthquake, a two-headed calf, or any other monstrous occurrence was blamed on his disturbance of the routine of things. The order which enveloped the Confucian society was conceived not merely as a set of traditional and moral man-made customs but as a type of behavior which fitted in with the life of the natural world. In the eyes of the Chinese, perturbations in the world of men soon produced consequent natural calamities. Lastly, the Chinese emperor was the autocrat of the administration. His action, however, was limited by various customary devices; for example, while the countersignature of a minister was not needed on an edict, the emperor was supposed not to take the initiative but to secure the wisest suggestions and adopt them. Practical considerations rendered a stable bureaucracy impervious to constant intermeddling of the emperor, although the effect of imperial action was not negligible.
Sixth, the emperor held a distinctly religious position reflected in his title Son of Heaven. He acted as the link between the will of Heaven and humanity. In him were captured and exemplified the virtues or vices of his time; he had to represent humanity in its best form to all supernatural forces. His approach to worship influenced the favor or disfavor of the deities, affecting weather, crops, and life and death. On the flip side, he was held accountable by the people for nature's misbehavior, so if there was an earthquake, a two-headed calf, or any other extraordinary event, he would be blamed for upsetting the natural order. The harmony within Confucian society was seen not just as traditional and moral customs but as behavior that aligned with the natural world. The Chinese believed that disturbances among people would soon lead to natural disasters. Ultimately, the Chinese emperor was the absolute ruler of the government. However, his decisions were constrained by various traditional practices; for instance, while a minister's countersignature wasn't required on an edict, the emperor was expected to seek wise advice and follow it rather than act independently. Practical matters made it difficult for the emperor to interfere constantly with a stable bureaucracy, although his actions still had a significant impact.
The administrative outline of Chinese government from the establishment of the Empire by the Ch'in Shih Huang Ti in 221 b. c. to its overthrow by Sun Yat-sen and his followers in 1911 varied from dynasty to dynasty and ruler to ruler. Nevertheless, certain general characteristics were common to the whole period. The government operated as the chief implementation of the emperor's power over the people. The people maintained its social organizations, but none of these developed office hierarchies comparable to that of the government. The government alone served as the connecting link between the ideologically unified Chinese world as a whole and its many separate parts. The T'ang dynasty (a. d. 620-906) provided an exceptionally clear articulation of the Empire, which not only compelled the admiration and imitation of later ages but even served as a model for state governments on the periphery of the Chinese world. In the great Taikwa Reforms of 645, the Japanese made a heroic attempt to adapt the T'ang form of government to dissimilar conditions; the scheme worked on paper but failed to recast the fundamental mold of Japanese society, which remained feudal.
The administrative structure of the Chinese government from the establishment of the Empire by Ch'in Shih Huang Ti in 221 b. c. to its overthrow by Sun Yat-sen and his followers in 1911 varied from dynasty to dynasty and ruler to ruler. Nevertheless, certain general characteristics were common throughout the entire period. The government acted as the main executor of the emperor's authority over the people. While the people maintained their social organizations, none developed office hierarchies comparable to that of the government. The government was the only link connecting the ideologically unified Chinese world as a whole with its many separate parts. The T'ang dynasty (a. d. 620-906) provided an exceptionally clear model of the Empire, which garnered admiration and imitation in later periods and even served as a template for state governments on the edges of the Chinese world. In the significant Taikwa Reforms of 645, the Japanese made a bold effort to adapt the T'ang style of government to their different circumstances; while the plan looked good on paper, it failed to fundamentally change the structure of Japanese society, which remained feudal.
The three most striking features of the Chinese bureaucracy were: (1) the central administrative organization; (2) the operation of civil service examinations and the use of administrative supervision; (3) the integration of government operation on the imperial, regional, and local levels. The metropolitan administrative organization under the T'ang dynasty was headed by the emperor. But the intricate regularity of the hierarchy beneath him was such as to preclude imperial autocratic caprice. The outline of the hierarchical organization was as follows:6
The three most notable characteristics of the Chinese bureaucracy were: (1) the central administrative structure; (2) the implementation of civil service exams and the use of administrative oversight; (3) the integration of government operations at the imperial, regional, and local levels. The central administrative structure during the T'ang dynasty was led by the emperor. However, the detailed hierarchy below him was designed to prevent arbitrary decisions by the emperor. The layout of the hierarchical organization was as follows:6
THE THRONE
THE CROWN
The Grand Council |
---|
The Departments: |
a. Department of Ministerial Coordination |
1. Ministry of Administrators |
2. Ministry of Finance |
3. Ministry of Rites |
4. Ministry of War |
5. Ministry of Justice |
6. Ministry of Public Works |
b. The Imperial Chancery |
c. The Grand Secretariat |
The Tribunal of Censors |
Imperial Commissioners |
- Provinces (10) and Governments-General (at the frontiers)
- Prefectures
- Subprefectures
- Townships
- Villages
The general structure of Chinese administration differed little from that of preceding ages, and has not changed markedly during the following centuries. Later developments strengthened the provinces, at the expense of both the central government and the local areas; earlier conditions had tolerated a much greater extent of feudal establishments. Nevertheless, the six ministries may have been established as early as about 1000 b. c., and remained a feature of Chinese government until 1906.
The overall structure of Chinese administration was quite similar to that of earlier times and hasn't changed much in the centuries since. Later developments empowered the provinces, which came at the cost of both the central government and local regions; earlier times allowed for a much larger presence of feudal systems. However, the six ministries might have been set up as early as around 1000 B.C. and continued to be a part of Chinese government until 1906.
The Grand Council met daily. It was composed of grand ministers, who—in the phrase of Baron des Rotours—"under the T'ang held in their hands the government of the Empire."7 The emperor's chief power lay in appointing the council members, to whom fell the greater share of governing in fact. Directly under the Grand Council there were the three departments. The Department of Ministerial Coordination served as an administrative center and clearinghouse for the work of the separate ministries under it. The names of the ministries are self-explanatory. The Ministry of Administrators was in charge of the examination system and the arrangement of the offices in the bureaucracy. The Ministry of Rites, by an extension of its protocol features, was in charge of the reception of foreign ("barbarian") princes and ambassadors, and emissaries. The other two departments provided one of the most ingenious systems of checks and balances to be found in any constitutional scheme. The Imperial Chancery received all communications from the various parts of the Empire. Since most of the governing was carried out by means of written orders, instructions, and requests for reports, the Chancery occupied an important place. But the function of drafting replies to such communications, preparing manifestoes, or issuing ordinances was in the hands of the Grand Secretariat. Thus the Chancery was prevented from exerting an outside influence, while it was impossible for the Secretariat to receive any communication directly. As a final check, all outgoing documents of state had to pass through the Chancery to receive the official seal, without which they were invalid. Thus any item of government business was routed first through the Chancery for registration and classification, then to the Secretariat for reply, and back to the Chancery for what amounted to countersignature (by seal).8 Yet the Secretariat was no mere drafting agency for the Chancery.
The Grand Council met every day. It was made up of grand ministers who— in the words of Baron des Rotours— "under the T'ang held the government of the Empire."7 The emperor's main power was in appointing the council members, who were responsible for much of the actual governance. Below the Grand Council were three departments. The Department of Ministerial Coordination acted as an administrative center and a hub for coordinating the work of the various ministries under it. The names of the ministries are straightforward. The Ministry of Administrators oversaw the examination system and organized the offices within the bureaucracy. The Ministry of Rites managed the reception of foreign ("barbarian") princes, ambassadors, and emissaries, extending its protocol responsibilities. The other two departments created one of the most innovative systems of checks and balances found in any constitutional framework. The Imperial Chancery received all communications from different parts of the Empire. Since most governance was conducted through written orders, instructions, and requests for reports, the Chancery held a crucial role. However, the responsibility of drafting replies to such communications, preparing manifestoes, or issuing ordinances was assigned to the Grand Secretariat. This setup prevented the Chancery from exerting external influence, and the Secretariat couldn’t directly receive any communication. As a final oversight, all outgoing state documents had to go through the Chancery to get the official seal, without which they were invalid. Therefore, any government business was first registered and classified by the Chancery, then sent to the Secretariat for a response, and returned to the Chancery for what functioned as a countersignature (by seal).8 However, the Secretariat was not just a drafting agency for the Chancery.
The Tribunal of Censors occupied a position not unlike that of the great independent establishments of the United States government. It was directed by a president and two vice-presidents, and concerned itself with ferreting out and exposing irregularities and abuses in the administration. The morale of the censorate varied from time to time, but at its optimum efficiency it was a formidable and significant institution. Han Confucianism provided the general background from which the organization rose to effectiveness.
The Tribunal of Censors held a role similar to that of the major independent agencies of the U.S. government. It was led by a president and two vice-presidents, focusing on uncovering and revealing irregularities and abuses in the administration. The morale of the censorate fluctuated over time, but at its peak efficiency, it was a powerful and important institution. Han Confucianism served as the general foundation from which the organization became effective.
This sophisticated and rationally designed central bureaucracy was supplemented by regional administrations. Under the T'ang the regional establishments were a source of trouble to the government. The Empire was divided into provinces, but the provincial administrations were superseded by Imperial Commissioners whenever an emergency arose. Later dynasties placed the provincial system on a more stable basis, which resulted in genuine and geographically sound regionalism. The provincial governments were replicas in miniature of the central; their heads might be regarded as appointive and removable satraps whose authority was a smaller reproduction of the power of the emperor. It was not until the Ming dynasty (a. d. 1368-1643) that the provinces took on their modern form. The provincial governments were a source of great strength to China in that they made possible a quasi-federal government. In the Ch'ing period no officer was eligible to a post in his native province;9 this custom had considerable centripetal effect and offset the danger that populace and officials, united by common sympathies, might revolt or secede.10
This complex and thoughtfully structured central bureaucracy was supported by regional administrations. During the T'ang dynasty, these regional setups caused issues for the government. The Empire was divided into provinces, but provincial administrations were replaced by Imperial Commissioners in times of emergency. Later dynasties established a more stable provincial system, leading to a genuine and geographically sensible regionalism. The provincial governments functioned as smaller versions of the central government; their leaders could be seen as appointed and removable officials whose power was a scaled-down version of the emperor's authority. It wasn't until the Ming dynasty (A.D. 1368-1643) that the provinces took on their modern structure. The provincial governments significantly strengthened China by allowing for a quasi-federal government. During the Ch'ing period, no official could hold a position in their home province; this practice had a strong centripetal effect and helped prevent the risk of local populations and officials, bonded by shared interests, from revolting or seceding.
Another feature to be noted about the Chinese government under the Empire was the examination and civil service system. The T'ang dynasty provided for three major types of examination: (1) The chü corresponded most closely to a modern academic degree, and allowed the candidate to qualify in any one of a number of subjects, including the classics, law, and mathematics. (2) The hsüan was the special examination necessary for appointment to a post in the bureaucracy; it was both written and oral and included the personal history of the candidate. (3) The k'ao, an in-service examination, consisted of annual reports on the performance of all officers in the Empire. They were transmitted to the Bureau for Examination of Merits in the Ministry of Administrators on a schedule varying with the distance of the office from the capital. There were five points on which to report: virtue and justice; integrity and circumspection; equity and impartiality; diligence and activity; and one of twenty-seven special talents suitable to the particular office in question. The grades received on these reports determined the advancement or demotion of the officer, in accordance with an elaborate and exact schedule.11 All three examinations provided the administrative form for the close relation between the government and the scholastic elite. The chü, with its emphasis on the classics, framed the content of all curriculums. The hsüan, with its oral examination and personal record, made the prospective candidate careful in observing the customs. The k'ao kept up the morale and efficiency of the bureaucracy, while the ominous Tribunal of Censors was present to guard against abuse of the system. Every detail was precise, well ordered, explicit, to a degree that would delight present-day industrial personnel managers. Formulation was refined and impressive. In fact the T'ang laws, although their part in Chinese life was less than a Westerner might expect, were a code of such force and appeal that the Japanese and the Annamese used them as a model for their juridical systems.12
Another feature to note about the Chinese government during the Empire was the examination and civil service system. The T'ang dynasty established three main types of examination: (1) The chü was most similar to a modern academic degree and allowed candidates to qualify in various subjects, including the classics, law, and mathematics. (2) The hsüan was the special examination required for appointment to a role in the bureaucracy; it included both written and oral components and covered the candidate's personal history. (3) The k'ao, an in-service examination, consisted of annual performance reports on all officers in the Empire. These reports were sent to the Bureau for Examination of Merits in the Ministry of Administrators on a schedule that varied depending on how far the office was from the capital. There were five criteria for reporting: virtue and justice; integrity and prudence; fairness and impartiality; diligence and proactivity; and one of twenty-seven special skills relevant to the specific office. The grades given on these reports influenced the promotion or demotion of the officer, based on a detailed and precise framework.11 All three examinations created a structured connection between the government and the scholarly elite. The chü, with its focus on the classics, shaped the content of all educational programs. The hsüan, with its oral exam and personal record, ensured that prospective candidates were attentive to customs. The k'ao maintained the morale and effectiveness of the bureaucracy, while the powerful Tribunal of Censors was there to prevent system abuse. Every detail was clear, organized, and precise, to a degree that would impress modern human resources managers. The formulation was sophisticated and impactful. In fact, although the T'ang laws played a smaller role in Chinese life than a Westerner might expect, they were such a powerful and appealing code that the Japanese and the Annamese used them as a model for their legal systems.12
The decline of particular dynasties in China—caused by poor economic policy, demoralization of the court, corruption of the bureaucracy, laxity in the examinations, oppression of the farmers—did not effect great alterations in the structure of government. With the centuries the Chinese government settled into more and more definitive form. Unfortunately, the Manchu government (1644-1911)13 had sunk into administrative demoralization when the full force of the Western impact was felt. In the early nineteenth century a British observer wrote of an imperial official:
The decline of certain dynasties in China—due to bad economic policy, a disheartened court, corruption within the bureaucracy, relaxed examination standards, and oppression of farmers—did not bring about major changes in the structure of government. Over the centuries, the Chinese government evolved into a more established form. Unfortunately, by the time the Manchu government (1644-1911)13 faced the full impact of the West, it had already deteriorated administratively. In the early nineteenth century, a British observer wrote about an imperial official:
The late tungling [gendarmerie commander] Wanking, degraded last year for connecting himself with a magician whose confessions went to implicate a large number of nobles and public servants, was a Reader at the Classical Feasts, Manchu President of the Board of Civil Office, Revisor-General of the Veritable Records of the Reign, a Superior of the Academy, Supervisor of the Household, t'utung of a Banner [military division], superintendent of the Gymnasium in the Ning-shan Palace, and of the Treasuries of the Board of Revenue, and Visitor of the 17 Granaries in the City, and at Tungchau.14
The former commander of the gendarmerie, Wanking, who was demoted last year due to his connections with a magician whose confessions implicated many nobles and public officials, held several titles including Reader at the Classical Feasts, Manchu President of the Board of Civil Office, Revisor-General of the Veritable Records of the Reign, a Superior of the Academy, Supervisor of the Household, t'utung of a military division, superintendent of the Gymnasium in Ning-shan Palace, overseer of the Treasuries of the Board of Revenue, and Visitor of the 17 Granaries in the City and at Tungchau.14
When such conditions of indifference toward sharply defined hierarchic ethics began to be common among the bureaucracy, the end of the dynasty was near. The Chinese Empire had remained intact even when it had fallen into the hands of Tartars, Mongols, and Manchus. It had returned to the bases of its former greatness, and the administrative machinery created since the day of the Shih Huang Ti continued for twenty centuries. With the decrepitude of the Manchu dynasty, and the simultaneous collision with the Western world, the old political system broke and had to be reshaped into new forms. Nevertheless, even in the Republican era techniques of the T'ang have reappeared in the administration of government services.
When the bureaucracy started to show indifference towards strict hierarchical ethics, the end of the dynasty was approaching. The Chinese Empire had stayed intact even when it was taken over by the Tartars, Mongols, and Manchus. It had returned to the roots of its past greatness, and the administrative system established since the time of Shih Huang Ti lasted for twenty centuries. With the decline of the Manchu dynasty and the growing interaction with the Western world, the old political system fell apart and needed to be restructured. However, even during the Republican era, techniques from the T'ang dynasty reemerged in the administration of government services.
Underneath all shifts there remained a series of social groupings which were affected far less than were the broad and conspicuous central regimes. They have existed since the times before organized government, and may well be sufficiently strong to set the conditions under which any government or any race of rulers will succeed or fail in China.
Underneath all the changes, there were still a number of social groups that were impacted much less than the large, visible central governments. These groups have been around since before organized government and may be strong enough to influence the conditions under which any government or group of rulers will succeed or fail in China.
The ideological control in old China operated through those groups most closely attached to the individual. The government was not one of them. The fundamental strength of Chinese society rests upon the cohesion and power of three outstanding quasi-political agencies: the family system, the village and district, and the hui (associations, leagues, societies or guilds.)15
The ideological control in ancient China functioned through the groups most closely connected to individuals. The government wasn't one of them. The core strength of Chinese society relies on the unity and influence of three significant quasi-political organizations: the family system, the village and district, and the hui (associations, leagues, societies, or guilds.)15
The family was an intricate structure, "composed of a plurality of kin alignments into four families: the natural family, the economic family, the religious family, and the sib."16 The natural family corresponded to the family of the West. The economic family commonly extended through several degrees of kinship, and may have included from thirty to one hundred individuals, who formed a single economic unit, living collectively. The religious family was an aggregate of economic families; it would be difficult to give any specified number of constituent families as an average. This unit provided the organization for the proper commemoration and reverence of ancestors and maintained an ancestral shrine where the genealogical records were kept; the cult feature has largely disappeared in modern times. The sib resembled the clan as found in the West; its role was determined by the immediate environment. In some cases, especially in the South, the sib was powerful enough to engage in feuds; at times one or more sibs dominated whole communities. In the greater part of China it was a loose organization, holding meetings from time to time to unite the various local religious families which constituted it.
The family was a complex system, made up of several kin groupings divided into four types: the natural family, the economic family, the religious family, and the sib.16 The natural family matched the traditional family seen in the West. The economic family often included multiple generations of relatives and could encompass anywhere from thirty to one hundred people who operated as a single economic unit, living together. The religious family was made up of economic families; it’s hard to provide an average number of families that were involved. This unit organized the proper honoring and remembrance of ancestors, maintaining a shrine where genealogical records were stored; however, this practice has mostly faded in modern times. The sib was similar to the clan found in the West, with its role shaped by the local environment. In certain areas, especially in the South, the sib held enough power to engage in feuds; sometimes one or more sibs could dominate entire communities. In much of China, it was a loose organization that held meetings periodically to bring together the various local religious families that made it up.
Family consciousness played its part in sustaining certain elements of the Confucian ideology. It stressed the idea of the carnal immortality of the human race. It oriented the individual not only philosophically but socially as well. The size of each family determined his position spatially, and family continuity fixed a definite location in time for him. With its many-handed grasp upon the individual, the family system held him securely in place and prevented his aspiring to the arrogant heights of nobility or falling into the degradation of a slavery in which he might become a mere commodity. A Chinese surrounded by his kinsmen was shielded against humiliations inflicted upon him by outsiders and against the menace of his own potential follies. It was largely through the family system, with its religious as well as economic and social foundation, that the Chinese counteracted undesirable mobility of individuals in a society stable as a whole. Stability thus obtained a clear and undeniable purpose—the continued generation of the human race through the continuity of innumerable families, each determined upon survival. A materialistic interpretation would point out the need for cheap and plentiful human labor in maintaining the agrarian economy of China, and reduce the rationale of the system to a mere web of justifications.
Family awareness played a role in upholding certain aspects of Confucian beliefs. It emphasized the idea of humanity's lasting legacy. It guided individuals both philosophically and socially. The size of each family defined their spatial position, and family continuity secured a specific place for them in time. With its many ways of influencing the individual, the family structure kept them grounded, preventing aspirations toward the lofty heights of nobility or a descent into a slavery where they might become just an object. A Chinese person surrounded by family was protected from humiliations inflicted by outsiders and the risks of their own potential mistakes. It was largely through the family system, which had both religious and economic as well as social foundations, that the Chinese managed to limit individual mobility in an otherwise stable society. This stability took on a clear and undeniable goal—the ongoing generation of the human race through the continuity of countless families, each focused on survival. A materialistic view would highlight the need for cheap and abundant labor to support China's agrarian economy, reducing the rationale of the system to just a network of justifications.
The family was equaled if not excelled in importance by the village.17 Had the family been the only vital social grouping, it might have been impossible for democratic processes to develop in China. The family pattern provided, indeed, the model for the government, but the influence of villages in Chinese life mitigated the familistic tendencies of government. It would have been heresy to revolt against an unrighteous father; but there was nothing to prevent the deposition of an evil village elder. In times of contentment, the emperor was the father of the society; at other times he might be looked upon as a fellow villager subject to the criticism of the people. The village was the largest working unit of local self-government; it, and the groups within it, such as the sib, was almost completely autonomous and subject to outside interference only in very rare cases. At the same time, the village was the smallest unit of district organization. The District Magistrate, as the government officer in charge of a district containing from one to twenty villages, relied on the village leaders in performing the duties imposed upon him. Village government was at times very democratic.18
The family was just as important, if not more so, than the village.17 If the family had been the only vital social unit, it might have been impossible for democratic processes to develop in China. The family structure actually served as a model for government, but the influence of villages in Chinese life balanced out the familial tendencies of governance. It would have been considered unthinkable to rebel against an unjust father; however, there was nothing stopping the removal of a corrupt village elder. During times of peace, the emperor was seen as the father of society; at other times, he could be regarded as a fellow villager open to the scrutiny of the people. The village was the largest working unit of local self-government, and it, along with groups within it like the sib, operated almost completely independently, facing outside interference only in very rare cases. At the same time, the village was the smallest unit of district organization. The District Magistrate, the government officer responsible for a district with one to twenty villages, relied on village leaders to carry out the tasks assigned to him. Village governance could be quite democratic at times.18
Next in importance was the hui. It was in all probability the last to appear. Neither ordained, as the family seemed to be, by the eternal physical and biological order of things, nor made to seem natural, as was the village, by the geographic and economic environment, this association emerged from the Chinese propensity toward cooperation. Paralleling and supplementing family and village, the hui won for itself an unchallenged place in the Chinese social structure. The hui may be classified into six categories19: (1) fraternal societies; (2) insurance groups; (3) economic guilds; (4) religious societies; (5) political societies; and (6) militia and vigilante organizations. The hui made up the greater part of the economic organization of old China, and offered vocational education to men not destined for literature and administration. Under such names as the Triad and the Lotus the hui provided the party organizations of old China and challenged the dynasties whenever resentment was ripe.
Next in importance was the hui. It was probably the last to come about. Unlike families, which seemed ordained by the natural physical and biological order, and unlike villages, which felt natural because of their geography and economy, this association grew out of the Chinese tendency to cooperate. Working alongside and enhancing family and village structures, the hui secured a firm place in Chinese society. The hui can be categorized into six types19: (1) fraternal societies; (2) insurance groups; (3) economic guilds; (4) religious societies; (5) political societies; and (6) militia and vigilante organizations. The hui comprised much of the economic framework of ancient China and provided vocational education to men who weren’t destined for careers in literature and administration. Under names like the Triad and the Lotus, the hui served as the party organizations of old China and confronted dynasties whenever discontent grew strong.
The old Chinese society, made up of innumerable families, villages, and hui, comprised the whole "known world." Its strength was inexhaustible. Having no one nerve center, the world society could not be destroyed by the inroads of barbarians or the ravages of famine, pestilence, and insurrection. The Confucian ideology continued. At no one time were conditions so bad as to break the many threads of Chinese culture and to release a new generation from tradition. Throughout the centuries education and government continued side by side, even though dynasties fell and the country was overrun by conquerors. The absence of any rigid organization of legal authority facilitated survival, while a certain minimum of order could be maintained even in the absence of an emperor or, as more commonly occurred, in the presence of several.
The old Chinese society, made up of countless families, villages, and hui, represented the entire "known world." Its strength was endless. Without a single nerve center, this world society couldn't be destroyed by invasions from barbarians or by disasters like famine, disease, and uprisings. Confucian ideology persisted. There was never a time when conditions were so dire that they could sever the many threads of Chinese culture or free a new generation from tradition. Over the centuries, education and government evolved together, even as dynasties collapsed and the country was taken over by conquerors. The lack of a rigid legal authority helped ensure survival, while a certain level of order could be maintained even without an emperor or, as often happened, with several present.
The governmental superstructure kept the Chinese world together in a formal manner; it did not give it vitality. The family, the village, and the hui were fit subjects for imperial attention, but the emperor could not remove his sanction from their existence and thereby annihilate them. No precarious legal personality was attributed to the family, the village, and the hui, which could be extirpated by a mere edict. It was possible for the English kings to destroy the Highland clan of the MacGregor—"the proscribed name"—without liquidating the members of the clan in toto. In China the emperor could wipe out a family by massacre, but it was practically impossible for him to destroy an organization without destroying all its members. On the whole, however, the government of China pursued its three main ends—the maintenance of the ideology (education), the defense of the realm against barbarians (military affairs) and against adverse forces of nature (public works), and the collection of funds for the fulfilment of these functions (revenue).
The government structure held the Chinese world together in a formal way; it didn't give it life. The family, the village, and the hui were appropriate subjects for imperial attention, but the emperor couldn't just remove his approval from their existence and wipe them out. There was no fragile legal status assigned to the family, the village, and the hui that could be eliminated by a simple decree. English kings could annihilate the Highland clan of the MacGregor—"the banned name"—without eradicating all the clan members completely. In China, the emperor could wipe out a family through massacre, but it was nearly impossible for him to destroy an organization without also eliminating all its members. Overall, though, the Chinese government focused on three main goals: maintaining ideology (education), defending the realm against outsiders (military affairs) and natural adversities (public works), and gathering funds to support these functions (revenue).
The pressure of the West compelled the Chinese government to define more clearly than ever before its own boundaries, its relations with the vassal states, and its lines of contact with the Chinese people. By the Treaty of Nerchinsk, negotiated in 1689 with Russia, the Chinese tried to demarcate their land frontier. The vassal nations presented a crucial problem. The Chinese failed to make explicit their quasi suzerainty in terms comprehensible to Western jurisprudence. At the same time they followed a policy of brisk exaggeration of territorial rights alternating with outright disclaimer of responsibility. The scope of government itself was affected by new functions which arose with the coming of the Westerners. The tax system was expanded. The development of an imperial customs service with Western personnel and Western methods of accounting provided the government with a source of large revenue. The demands that Western states be given adequate consideration in the transaction of business led to the establishment in 1860 of the Foreign Office (Tsung-li Yamên), a new institution which modified the traditional administrative pattern.
The pressure from the West forced the Chinese government to clarify its boundaries, its relationships with vassal states, and its connections with the Chinese people more than ever before. Through the Treaty of Nerchinsk, negotiated in 1689 with Russia, the Chinese attempted to define their land borders. The vassal nations posed a significant challenge. The Chinese did not clearly express their quasi-suzerainty in terms understandable to Western legal systems. Meanwhile, they adopted a strategy of dramatically inflating their territorial claims while also denying responsibility outright. The government itself was influenced by new roles that emerged with the arrival of Westerners. The tax system was expanded, and the establishment of an imperial customs service with Western staff and accounting practices provided the government with a significant revenue source. The need to consider Western states in business dealings led to the creation of the Foreign Office (Tsung-li Yamên) in 1860, a new institution that changed the traditional administrative structure.
In addition, the Western states introduced their own type of government into China through the demand that their citizens be subject only to the law with which they were familiar at home. In dealing with Westerners the Chinese had at first employed a code far more Draconic than the provisions of Chinese penal practice. After many years of irritation the Western powers, under the leadership of Great Britain, secured extraterritorial privileges for their citizens. Extraterritoriality placed Westerners in China solely under the jurisdiction of their respective national representatives. If an American today were to shoot down the Dalai Lama in Tibet, he could be tried legally only in the United States Court in Shanghai—although it is improbable that the Tibetans would insist upon juridical niceties. Apart from the guarantee of personal immunity from Chinese law for their citizens, wherever they might be in China, the Western powers, through a long series of special arrangements and actual usage, obtained certain footholds on Chinese soil where even Chinese were under Western rule. These areas were known as concessions and settlements, and the cities of their location as the treaty ports. Both the presence of Westerners subject only to Western law throughout the Empire, and of areas where Western governance was paramount, taught the Chinese the lesson of strong government.
Additionally, the Western countries brought their own form of government to China by insisting that their citizens only follow the laws they were familiar with back home. Initially, when dealing with Westerners, the Chinese used a much stricter code than Chinese legal practices allowed. After many years of frustration, the Western powers, led by Great Britain, secured extraterritorial rights for their citizens. Extraterritoriality meant that Westerners in China were only subject to their own national representatives' jurisdiction. If an American were to shoot the Dalai Lama in Tibet today, they could only be tried in a U.S. court in Shanghai—though it’s unlikely the Tibetans would push for legal formalities. Besides guaranteeing their citizens' immunity from Chinese law anywhere in China, the Western powers, through a series of special agreements and practices, gained certain areas in China where even Chinese people fell under Western control. These regions were known as concessions and settlements, with the cities categorized as treaty ports. The presence of Westerners subject only to Western law across the Empire, along with the areas governed by Western powers, taught the Chinese the importance of strong governance.
Nor was this all. The British-Chinese treaty of Nanking (1842) and that with the United States (1844) both contained provisions relating to the protection of the life and property of foreigners. The imperial government found itself pledged to the fulfillment of a policy which collided directly with the xenophobia engendered by ideological control. The enforcement of these provisions, half-hearted as it was, involved constantly increasing imperial intervention in regional affairs, although the issues arising between the central government and the provincial authorities were settled through negotiation rather than enforceable commands.
Nor was this all. The British-Chinese Treaty of Nanking (1842) and the one with the United States (1844) both included terms about protecting the lives and property of foreigners. The imperial government found itself committed to a policy that clashed directly with the xenophobia created by ideological control. The enforcement of these terms, though half-hearted, led to increasingly involved imperial intervention in regional matters, although the conflicts between the central government and the provincial authorities were resolved through negotiation rather than strict orders.
Toward the end of the nineteenth century the gradual transformation in China gave rise to a reform movement carried forward by a group of constitutional monarchists. One of their leaders, K'ang Yu-wei, became in 1898 the tutor of the young Emperor Kuang Hsü. The summer of that year witnessed a steady stream of edicts which ultimately might have made China under the leadership of the throne as progressive as Japan. The reforms aimed primarily at efficiency and modernization, and partially at the parliamentarization of the regime. The young Emperor, however, was soon checked by Yüan Shih-k'ai, his leading military adviser, and outmaneuvered by the reactionary Empress Dowager. He spent the rest of his life in actual imprisonment, and the Six Geniuses—as the reformers behind his policy were called—were exiled or executed. One of those who were put to death was the poet Tan Shih-tung, a man of great skill in the classical literature and of ambitious visions for the future, who might, had the Hundred Days succeeded, have lived to be a guardian of the throne in a modern Chinese Empire. Just before his execution he wrote the following poem, calling forth the memory of Chiang-ch'ing and Tou-keng, upright men of the past, and comparing his faith with the mountain range of Kuang-lêng:
Toward the end of the 1800s, China's gradual changes led to a reform movement driven by a group of constitutional monarchists. One of their leaders, K'ang Yu-wei, became the tutor of the young Emperor Kuang Hsü in 1898. That summer, a series of edicts were issued that could have made China as progressive as Japan under imperial leadership. The reforms primarily aimed for efficiency and modernization, and partly sought to shift the regime toward a parliamentary system. The young Emperor, however, was soon restrained by Yüan Shih-k'ai, his top military advisor, and outmaneuvered by the reactionary Empress Dowager. He spent the rest of his life in effective imprisonment, and the Six Geniuses—who were the reformers behind his agenda—were either exiled or executed. Among those executed was the poet Tan Shih-tung, a talented figure in classical literature with ambitious visions for the future, who might have become a guardian of the throne in a modern Chinese Empire had the Hundred Days been successful. Just before his execution, he wrote the following poem, invoking the memory of Chiang-ch’ing and Tou-keng, virtuous men of the past, and comparing his faith to the mountain range of Kuang-lêng:
Last Song from Prison
Last Song from Prison
- Prison door facing me—thoughts of Chiang-ch'ing—
- I could die easily, if like Tou-keng ...
- Laughing and alone, I lift the knife to heaven:
- I die but leave behind hopes higher than Kuang-lêng!20
Reform, indeed, could not be downed. The Manchu dynasty itself began to tread cautiously in the footsteps of Japan. In 1905 an agency was set up for the purpose of studying various foreign forms of government and of making recommendations for the modernization of the imperial government. In 1908 a draft constitution, very similar to the constitution of the Japanese Empire, was approved. A nine-year program, from 1908 to 1916 inclusive, was to lead to constitutional, parliamentary monarchy—if parliamentary monarchy be regarded merely as a monarchy with a parliament appended. The principle of cabinet responsibility to parliament was not established, and from the very beginning the Manchus, less wise than the ruling house in Japan, not only failed to grant sufficient powers on paper but began packing the quasi-parliamentary institutions before they were set up. Hand-picked, the preliminary National Assembly which met in 1909 began wrangling with the Throne.21 The old Empress Dowager had died in the preceding year; so had the imprisoned Emperor Kuang Hsü. The new Emperor was an infant, and the court was little more than a gathering of bewildered Manchu princes listening to the advice of the eunuchs and palace officials.22 Reform from above, had there been a single man of will and courage to take charge of it, might have had considerable chances of success. But while the Manchus tinkered with the superstructure of government, the foundations of society were washing away beneath their feet. More was involved than the improvement of administrative technique and the illusion of popular representation. A political and social revolution was in the making. Sun Yat-sen was the man who, more than any other single person, shaped its course.
Reform, indeed, could not be stopped. The Manchu dynasty itself began to cautiously follow in Japan's footsteps. In 1905, an agency was created to study various foreign forms of government and to make recommendations for modernizing the imperial government. In 1908, a draft constitution very similar to the Japanese Empire's constitution was approved. A nine-year plan, from 1908 to 1916, was supposed to lead to a constitutional parliamentary monarchy—if parliamentary monarchy is viewed simply as a monarchy with a parliament added. The principle of cabinet responsibility to parliament was not established, and from the very start, the Manchus, less wise than the ruling house in Japan, not only failed to grant enough powers on paper but also began manipulating the quasi-parliamentary institutions before they were even set up. The hand-picked preliminary National Assembly that met in 1909 started arguing with the Throne.21 The old Empress Dowager had died in the previous year; so had the imprisoned Emperor Kuang Hsü. The new Emperor was just a baby, and the court was little more than a group of confused Manchu princes listening to the advice of eunuchs and palace officials.22 Reform from above, had there been a single person with the will and courage to lead it, might have had a good chance of succeeding. But while the Manchus fiddled with the government's structure, the foundations of society were eroding beneath them. There was more at stake than just improving administrative techniques and creating the illusion of popular representation. A political and social revolution was on the horizon. Sun Yat-sen was the person who, more than anyone else, shaped its direction.
In 1893 Sun had gone north to advocate reform and present a petition to Li Hung-chang, an eminent imperial statesman.23 The mission failed. In 1897 Sun was willing to speak openly of revolution. He refrained, however, from advocating a republic before Western audiences, even though his party was committed to it. He wrote in his book Kidnapped in London:
In 1893, Sun traveled north to push for reform and submit a petition to Li Hung-chang, a prominent imperial statesman.23 The mission was unsuccessful. By 1897, Sun was ready to openly discuss revolution. However, he held back from promoting a republic in front of Western audiences, even though his party was dedicated to it. He wrote in his book Kidnapped in London:
The prime essence of the movement was the establishment of a form of constitutional government to supplement the old-fashioned, corrupt, and worn-out system under which China is groaning.
The main goal of the movement was to establish a system of constitutional government to improve the outdated, corrupt, and exhausted system that China is suffering under.
It is unnecessary to enter into details as to what form of rule obtains in China at present. It may be summed up, however, in a few words. The people have no say whatever in the management of Imperial, National, or even Municipal affairs. The mandarins, or local magistrates, have full power of adjudication, from which there is no appeal. Their word is law, and they have full scope to practice their machinations with irresponsibility, and every officer may fatten himself with impunity. Extortion by officials is an institution; it is the condition on which they take office; and it is only when the bleeder is a bungler that the government steps in with pretended benevolence to ameliorate but more often to complete the depletion....
There’s no need to go into detail about the current government system in China. In brief, the people have no influence at all in managing Imperial, National, or even Local matters. The mandarins, or local officials, have complete power to make decisions, and there is no way to challenge their rulings. Their word is the law, and they work without accountability, allowing every official to enrich themselves without facing any consequences. Extortion by officials is a common practice; it's the condition under which they take office. The government only steps in under the pretense of goodwill when a corrupt official fails to perform their duties, often making the situation worse instead of better.
In 1905 Sun Yat-sen lashed out at the monarchical reformers, subjecting their motives to vigorous criticism:
In 1905, Sun Yat-sen condemned the monarchical reformers, sharply criticizing their motives:
Since the Boxer war many have been led to believe that the Tartar [Manchu or Ch'ing government] is beginning to see the sign of time and to reform itself for the betterment of the country, just from the occasional ... edicts ... not knowing that they are mere dead letters made for the express purpose of pacifying popular agitations. It is absolutely impossible for the Manchus to reform the country because reformation means detriment to them. By reformation they would be absorbed by the Chinese people and would lose the special rights and privileges which they are enjoying. The still darker side of the government can be seen when the ignorance and corruptness of the official class are brought to light. These fossilized, rotten, good-for-nothing officials know only how to flatter and bribe the Manchus, whereby their position may be strengthened to carry on the trade of squeezing [graft].25
Since the Boxer Rebellion, many people believe that the Tartar [Manchu or Ch'ing government] is beginning to recognize the current times and is trying to reform for the betterment of the country, based only on sporadic ... edicts ... without realizing that these are just empty words meant to soothe public discontent. It's completely unrealistic for the Manchus to reform the country because doing so would threaten their interests. If they were to reform, they would be merged into the Chinese population and would lose the special rights and privileges they have now. The more troubling aspects of the government become evident when the ignorance and corruption of the officials are revealed. These outdated, corrupt, useless officials only know how to flatter and bribe the Manchus, which in turn reinforces their ability to continue engaging in graft.25
He also insisted that China's difficulties could be solved only by the establishment of a republic, which he envisaged with great optimism:
He also insisted that China's problems could only be solved by creating a republic, which he envisioned with a lot of optimism:
A new, enlightened and progressive government must be substituted in place of the old one; in such a case China would not only be able to support herself but would also relieve the other countries of the trouble of maintaining her independence and integrity. There are many highly educated and able men among the people who would be competent to take up the task of forming a new government, and carefully thought-out plans have long been drawn up for the transformation of this ... Tartar monarchy into a Republic of China. The ... masses of the people are also ready to accept the new order of things and are longing for a change for better to uplift them from their ... deplorable condition of life. China is now on the eve of a great national movement, for just a spark of light would set the whole political forest on fire to drive out the Tartar from our land. Our task is indeed great but it will not be an impossible one....26
A new, progressive government needs to replace the old one; in this situation, China could support itself and reduce the burden on other countries to maintain its independence and integrity. There are many educated and capable people who could take on the responsibility of forming a new government, and well-considered plans have been made to transform this ... Tartar monarchy into a Republic of China. The ... masses are also ready to embrace the new order and are eager for a change that will improve their ... poor living conditions. China is on the verge of a major national movement, as just a spark of hope could ignite the entire political landscape to drive the Tartars from our land. Our task is certainly significant, but it won’t be impossible….26
Sun's diagnosis of the situation was remarkably correct; he clearly sensed the coming Republic whose first president he was to become seven years later. The ideological revolution was already under way, and the Empire about to dissolve into the past. What neither Sun nor anyone else realized was that ahead of China there lay government problems more serious than misrule. The ideological shift had terminated the reality of the old regime, and the military conditions were favorable; but would men be ready to invest their faith durably in a new order?
Sun's assessment of the situation was surprisingly accurate; he clearly felt the imminent rise of the Republic, of which he would become the first president seven years later. The ideological revolution was already in motion, and the Empire was on the verge of becoming a thing of the past. What neither Sun nor anyone else recognized was that China faced even more significant governance challenges than just poor leadership. The ideological shift had ended the reality of the old regime, and the military conditions were favorable; but would people be willing to commit their trust long-term to a new order?
Notes
3. Leon Wieger, S. J., La Chine à travers les âges: hommes et choses, pp. 22-25, Hsien-hsien, 1920. This is among the most useful handbooks of Chinese history and bibliography. It is written on a popular level and designed for the rapid and easy information of Catholic missionaries in China. H. F. MacNair, Modern Chinese History, Selected Readings, Shanghai, 1923, will be found entertaining as well as highly informative.
3. Leon Wieger, S. J., La Chine à travers les âges: hommes et choses, pp. 22-25, Hsien-hsien, 1920. This is one of the most helpful guides to Chinese history and bibliography. It's written at a popular level and intended for quick and easy reference for Catholic missionaries in China. H. F. MacNair, Modern Chinese History, Selected Readings, Shanghai, 1923, is both engaging and very informative.
6. T'ang government is outlined on the basis of Baron Robert des Rotours, Le Traité des examens, Paris, 1932, a lucid and detailed translation of a section of the T'ang dynastic history dealing with the civil service. The book includes a valuable account of the organization of T'ang government and may well be cited as a model of Sinological achievement. The rendering Department of Ministerial Coordination was suggested by the usage of Professor C. S. Gardner, Harvard-Yenching Institute.
6. The T'ang government is described based on Baron Robert des Rotours' work, Le Traité des examens, Paris, 1932, which provides a clear and thorough translation of a section of the T'ang dynastic history focused on the civil service. This book offers a valuable overview of the structure of T'ang government and can certainly be considered a landmark in Sinological studies. The term Department of Ministerial Coordination was recommended by Professor C. S. Gardner from the Harvard-Yenching Institute.
12. Jean Escarra, Le droit chinois, p. 97, Peiping and Paris, 1936. This is the outstanding work on Chinese law, by a French scholar long in the service of Chinese governments. The exhaustive bibliography of Escarra may be supplemented by Cyrus H. Peake, "Recent Studies in Chinese Law," Political Science Quarterly, vol. 52, pp. 117-138, 1937.
12. Jean Escarra, Chinese Law, p. 97, Peiping and Paris, 1936. This is the leading work on Chinese law, written by a French scholar who spent many years serving Chinese governments. Escarra’s comprehensive bibliography can be complemented by Cyrus H. Peake, "Recent Studies in Chinese Law," Political Science Quarterly, vol. 52, pp. 117-138, 1937.
20. Translation by the present author.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translation by the author.
21. See Hsieh, op. cit., in note 13; Meribeth E. Cameron, The Reform Movement in China, 1898-1912, Stanford, 1931; Harold M. Vinacke, Modern Constitutional Development in China, Princeton, 1920.
21. See Hsieh, op. cit., in note 13; Meribeth E. Cameron, The Reform Movement in China, 1898-1912, Stanford, 1931; Harold M. Vinacke, Modern Constitutional Development in China, Princeton, 1920.
22. Reginald Johnston, Twilight in the Forbidden City, London, 1934, presents an interesting narrative of court life before and after the revolution of 1911-1912.
22. Reginald Johnston, Twilight in the Forbidden City, London, 1934, offers an engaging account of life in the court before and after the 1911-1912 revolution.
24. Sun Yat-sen, Kidnapped in London, pp. 13-15, Bristol and London, 1897. This is a most engrossing work, whether considered as a political revelation, a personal narrative, or a story of adventure.
24. Sun Yat-sen, Kidnapped in London, pp. 13-15, Bristol and London, 1897. This is a captivating work, whether viewed as a political revelation, a personal story, or an adventure tale.
25. Sun Yat-sen (Hu Han-min, editor), Tsung-li Ch'üan-chi (The Complete Works of the Leader), vol. IV, p. 357, Shanghai, 1930; from "The True Solution to the Chinese Question," pp. 347-368, an article written by Sun himself in English.
25. Sun Yat-sen (Hu Han-min, editor), Tsung-li Ch'üan-chi (The Complete Works of the Leader), vol. IV, p. 357, Shanghai, 1930; from "The True Solution to the Chinese Question," pp. 347-368, an article written by Sun himself in English.
26. Ibid., p. 366.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source., p. 366.
Chapter VII
THE REVOLUTION
On October 9, 1911, a follower of Sun Yat-sen, one of the heroic and desperate "Dare-to-dies" who had harassed the imperial government for years, was working over a bomb in the Russian concession in the upriver port of Hankow. The bomb exploded accidentally; the secret storage of munitions was discovered; the next day, in the ensuing turmoil, the Republic of China was born. Double Ten Day (October 10, 1911) has since been celebrated as the Chinese Fourth of July. When the imperial officials sought to suppress the insurrection, they uncovered a conspiracy in the ranks of their own troops; in self-protection the troops revolted. In the next two months the Manchu Empire crumbled away. Sun Yat-sen, who was in Chicago at the time of the outbreak,1 could trust his organization. Sure that destiny was working with him, he took his leisure in returning to China and stopped in London to forestall financial aid to the collapsing Empire.
On October 9, 1911, a supporter of Sun Yat-sen, one of the brave and determined "Dare-to-dies" who had been challenging the imperial government for years, was working on a bomb in the Russian concession in the upriver port of Hankow. The bomb accidentally exploded; the secret storage of munitions was revealed; the next day, amid the chaos, the Republic of China was established. Double Ten Day (October 10, 1911) has since been celebrated as the Chinese Fourth of July. When the imperial officials tried to suppress the uprising, they discovered a conspiracy among their own troops; in self-defense, the soldiers rebelled. Over the next two months, the Manchu Empire fell apart. Sun Yat-sen, who was in Chicago at the time of the outbreak,1 trusted his organization. Confident that fate was on his side, he took his time returning to China and stopped in London to prevent financial support for the crumbling Empire.
The fall of the Empire was not the result of a great mass movement agitating the whole population; it developed from the revolutionary nucleus which Sun and his followers had built up to secure power. They had hammered away at the imperial regime by instigating mutiny and terror for many years, since they realized that the incompetence of the government was matched only by its impotence. The revolution itself was a chain of rebellions, occurring province by province under the leadership of revolutionaries or officials joining the revolution. Except for the massacre of Manchus in some of the cities, it was a nearly bloodless revolution. However, the various groups pushed in different directions, and different men tried to seize power. The constitutional monarchists compelled the throne to issue a very liberal constitution, which might be accepted by the populace in place of the Republican programs. Military men began to come to the fore, as the army units alone were in a position of unchallengeable power. Men who had no thought of revolution might join it in time to become leaders of the revolutionary-military juntas. Li Yüan-hung, an officer of the Empire, hid under his bed when revolutionary soldiers sought him out; given the choice between death and adherence to the revolutionaries, he sided with the new powers, and in a short while became the commanding officer of the revolutionary forces in the Wu-han cities. Similar instances were not uncommon.
The fall of the Empire wasn’t due to a massive movement that stirred the entire population; it stemmed from the revolutionary core that Sun and his followers had created to seize power. For many years, they attacked the imperial regime through mutiny and terror, recognizing that the government's incompetence was matched only by its powerlessness. The revolution itself was a series of uprisings, happening province by province under the leadership of revolutionaries or officials who joined the cause. With the exception of the massacre of Manchus in some cities, it was largely a bloodless revolution. However, various groups had different agendas, and different people tried to take control. The constitutional monarchists forced the throne to issue a very liberal constitution that might be accepted by the populace instead of Republican programs. Military leaders began to rise as army units were the only ones with undeniable power. People who had no intention of joining the revolution might eventually rise to become leaders of the revolutionary-military groups. Li Yüan-hung, an officer of the Empire, hid under his bed when revolutionary soldiers came looking for him; given the choice between death and supporting the revolutionaries, he chose to align with the new powers, and soon became the commanding officer of the revolutionary forces in the Wu-han cities. This wasn’t an unusual occurrence.
The revolutionaries managed to call together representatives of their party and of the troops to a National Convention at Nanking. They were seriously handicapped by the absence of Sun Yat-sen, who now hastened back to China from London. Few of the members of the revolutionary group—heretofore forced to operate as a secret society—were well enough known to have the prestige needed to form a new government. Huang Hsing, Sun's chief military follower, sought to manage in the interim, but not until the arrival of Sun Yat-sen in Shanghai on December 24, 1911, was there a prospect of consolidation. Five days later the National Convention elected him president of the Provisional Government of the United Provinces. On January 1, 1912, he took office; with the adoption of the Gregorian calendar now in use, this date became the first day of the Year I of the Chinese Republic. With the presidency there was created a cabinet, whose ministers did not yet hold any specific portfolios. The portions of the country under revolutionary control were ruled for the time being by a temporary system which combined the military and civilian governments in each province.
The revolutionaries successfully gathered representatives from their party and the troops for a National Convention in Nanking. They faced significant challenges due to the absence of Sun Yat-sen, who was rushing back to China from London. Most members of the revolutionary group—previously forced to function as a secret society—were not well-known enough to have the influence required to establish a new government. Huang Hsing, Sun's main military supporter, tried to manage things in the meantime, but real prospects for consolidation didn't emerge until Sun Yat-sen arrived in Shanghai on December 24, 1911. Five days later, the National Convention elected him as president of the Provisional Government of the United Provinces. On January 1, 1912, he officially took office; with the adoption of the Gregorian calendar now in effect, this date became the first day of Year I of the Chinese Republic. Along with the presidency, a cabinet was formed, though the ministers did not yet have specific roles. The areas under revolutionary control were governed temporarily by a system that combined military and civilian leadership in each province.
Meanwhile, the Empire was still the internationally recognized government of China and continued to function in Peking. Thoroughly frightened, the imperial court saw no alternative to calling into its service the one man who could be expected to master the situation—Yüan Shih-k'ai, who had ruthlessly terminated the experiment of the Hundred Days in 1898 and whipped up the first effective modern army of the Empire. Yüan, who had fallen into disfavor as a result of court machinations a few years before, waited his time, receiving offers from both sides. Finally he went to Peking, on October 27, 1911.
Meanwhile, the Empire was still the internationally recognized government of China and continued to operate in Beijing. Terrified, the imperial court saw no choice but to call in the one man who could be expected to control the situation—Yüan Shih-k'ai, who had brutally ended the Hundred Days reform in 1898 and built the first effective modern army of the Empire. Yüan, who had lost favor due to court intrigues a few years earlier, bided his time, getting offers from both sides. Finally, he went to Beijing on October 27, 1911.
The negotiations which ensued over the establishment of a new government and the pacification of the country brought into the spotlight two of the outstanding personalities of modern China—men whose characters were to mold the institutions in a highly plastic society and whose influences were to last beyond their deaths. Sun Yat-sen, a Cantonese with many overseas connections, stood outside the old-style elite—a constitutionalist and an idealist. Yüan was a soldier and diplomat from the North, narrow in outlook, altogether a tradition-bound official despite his up-to-date military ideas—an opportunist and a realist in politics. Rarely have two leaders represented such opposite extremes.
The negotiations that followed the formation of a new government and the stabilization of the country highlighted two significant figures in modern China—men whose characters would shape the institutions in a flexible society and whose legacies would endure beyond their lifetimes. Sun Yat-sen, a Cantonese with extensive international ties, was outside the old elite—a constitutionalist and an idealist. Yüan was a soldier and diplomat from the North, narrow-minded, and very much a traditional official despite his modern military ideas—an opportunist and a realist in politics. It's rare for two leaders to embody such contrasting extremes.
In the conclusion of the negotiations Yüan played a part which would have filled Machiavelli with admiration. The imperial family was cajoled into taking the baby Emperor off the throne but was at the same time wheedled into refusing outright abdication. The edicts of February 12, 1912, are among the most curious state papers of modern times. They turned over "the power of government" to Yüan, admitted the faults of the dynasty, and ordered him to negotiate with the revolutionists and establish a Republic of China. Nothing was said about any eventual resumption of power by the dynasty, although provision was to be made for the comfort and dignity of the court. The Manchu house was to retain the Forbidden City (imperial palace) in Peking, where the monarch could continue to exercise his functions, freed from the cares of government.
At the end of the negotiations, Yüan played a role that would have impressed Machiavelli. The imperial family was persuaded to remove the baby Emperor from the throne but was also convinced to avoid a complete abdication. The edicts of February 12, 1912, are some of the most interesting state documents of modern times. They transferred "the power of government" to Yüan, acknowledged the dynasty's faults, and instructed him to negotiate with the revolutionaries and establish a Republic of China. Nothing was mentioned about the dynasty regaining power in the future, although arrangements were to be made for the court's comfort and dignity. The Manchu family was to keep the Forbidden City (imperial palace) in Peking, where the monarch could continue to fulfill his duties, free from the burdens of governance.
Sun Yat-sen indignantly repudiated any idea that the Republic derived from a formal authorization extended by the hated Manchus—the Republic for which he and his revolutionists had struggled for decades. But he held his peace, unwilling to upset the chances of national unification on a point of form. Yüan was recognized as an able man, although he lacked trustworthiness and intellectual ability; it seemed possible to make use of him and simultaneously to satisfy him by giving him a position within the Republican framework. After the edicts of abdication, the issue became one of ultra-idealist constitutionalism versus brutal military realism.
Sun Yat-sen angrily rejected the idea that the Republic got its legitimacy from the despised Manchus—the Republic for which he and his fellow revolutionaries had fought for years. However, he kept quiet, not wanting to jeopardize the prospects of national unity over a matter of principle. Yüan was seen as a capable individual, even though he was untrustworthy and lacked intellectual depth; it appeared feasible to use him while also appeasing him by offering him a role within the Republican framework. After the abdication decrees, the conflict became one between high-minded constitutional ideals and harsh military realities.
It was agreed that Sun should keep the provisional presidency until Yüan could be inaugurated as president. Under the circumstances it was the only possible course. Yüan possessed decisive military power, and there could have been no hope of bending him. Furthermore, Sun actually did not wish the office of president. He realized that his own strength was that of ideologue and leader and felt that by enforcing his principle of min shêng2 he could serve China best.
It was decided that Sun would hold the temporary presidency until Yüan could be officially sworn in as president. Given the situation, it was the only viable option. Yüan had substantial military power, and there was no way to sway him. Additionally, Sun didn’t actually want the role of president. He understood that his true strength lay in being an ideologue and a leader, and he believed that by promoting his principle of min shêng2, he could best serve China.
Yüan, it was arranged, was to come south to the new capital at Nanking. This was something which he had no desire to do, as the city was in the hands of the revolutionists and his army was in the north. When he was pressed to take office, he engineered a military mutiny in the Peking area, which did enormous property damage and gave him an adequate excuse for remaining where he was. By thus forcing the government to establish itself at Peking, he followed out the spirit of the imperial abdication edict and brought the Republican regime to the very city in which the Emperor still lived, and in which the imperial bureaucracy awaited its new Republican garments—socially and ideologically the stronghold of resourceful reaction. There was thus no problem of creating a new modern administration. The old Peking mandarinate continued, and the revolutionary Republicans came into the government offices as strangers intruding into a closed system. For the initial months of the Republican experiment Peking's novel status was merely the evidence of Yüan's prestige; thereafter, Peking was to become the embodiment of archaism, blind pragmatism, and corruption.
Yüan was set to travel south to the new capital in Nanking. He really didn’t want to do this since the city was controlled by revolutionaries and his army was up north. When he was pressured to take a position, he orchestrated a military mutiny in the Peking area, which caused significant property damage and gave him a solid reason to stay put. By forcing the government to establish itself in Peking, he adhered to the spirit of the imperial abdication decree and brought the Republican regime right to the city where the Emperor still resided, and where the imperial bureaucracy awaited its new Republican identity—socially and ideologically a stronghold of resilient reaction. There was no challenge in creating a new modern administration. The old Peking mandarinate persisted, while the revolutionary Republicans entered the government offices as outsiders intruding into a closed system. For the first few months of the Republican experiment, Peking’s unique status was simply a reflection of Yüan’s prestige; after that, Peking became a symbol of antiquity, blind pragmatism, and corruption.
On March 10, 1912, Yüan Shih-k'ai took a solemn oath to preserve and defend the Republic and assumed office as president. On the same day a Provisional Constitution went into effect, whereby the National Convention placed the greater share of government power in the hands of a National Council, to serve until the promulgation of election laws for the choice of a national parliament. Republican mistrust of Yüan was evident in this action. Yet Sun Yat-sen was satisfied that his first principle, nationalism, had been realized in great part by the expulsion of the Manchus, and that his second, democracy, was in the process of fulfillment. He turned to the realization of the third, min shêng.2 Yüan placed him in charge of all railway development in China, and Sun cherished the freedom to carry out the practical aspect of the revolution. He had passed beyond the stage of agitation and conspiracy, of wandering about in the world, his life in year-long daily jeopardy, seeking men and funds for a revolution which seemed Utopian to most. Now he could do his work quietly, without inducing simple merchants and workers to risk sudden death or the torture racks of the Board of Punishments. He had no way of realizing that his miraculous success was to be followed by defeat and that the revolution for which he had fought was not over but had only begun.
On March 10, 1912, Yüan Shih-k'ai took a serious oath to protect and support the Republic and officially became president. On that same day, a Provisional Constitution came into effect, where the National Convention handed most government power to a National Council, which would serve until the election laws for choosing a national parliament were established. The Republican distrust of Yüan was clear in this decision. However, Sun Yat-sen was pleased that his first principle, nationalism, had largely been achieved by removing the Manchus, and his second principle, democracy, was on its way to being fulfilled. He turned his attention to achieving the third principle, min shêng.2 Yüan appointed him to oversee all railway development in China, and Sun appreciated the freedom to implement the practical aspects of the revolution. He had moved past the phase of agitation and conspiracy, no longer wandering the world with his life on the line daily, searching for people and funds for a revolution that seemed unrealistic to most. Now he could accomplish his work quietly, without putting ordinary merchants and workers at risk of sudden death or the torture of the Board of Punishments. He had no way of knowing that his remarkable success would be followed by defeat and that the revolution for which he had fought wasn't over but was just beginning.
The presidency of Sun Yat-sen in Nanking, terminated by Yüan Shih-k'ai's assumption of office, was little more than a military and revolutionary junta linking together the various provincial revolutionary groups. It had to face no serious problems of administration, and the collection of taxes was the last thing that a brand-new revolutionary government would dare to stress in China. Its principles were republican, but it inaugurated no formal institutions and resorted to no elections, referenda, or plebiscites. The task of constituting democracy in China was placed under the stewardship of the most versatile military opportunist of the age: Yüan Shih-k'ai.
The presidency of Sun Yat-sen in Nanking, which ended when Yüan Shih-k'ai took over, was mainly a military and revolutionary coalition joining different provincial revolutionary groups. It didn’t have to deal with any major administrative issues, and collecting taxes was the last thing a brand-new revolutionary government would think about in China. Its ideals were republican, but it didn't set up any formal institutions or hold elections, referendums, or plebiscites. The responsibility for establishing democracy in China fell to the most adaptable military opportunist of the time: Yüan Shih-k'ai.
After Sun Yat-sen relinquished the presidency to Yüan Shih-k'ai and the Republican regime settled down in the citadel of the old regime, a form of government was set up which did not immediately reveal itself as patently unworkable but which in retrospect seems a curiously ill-conceived experiment in transplanting institutions. Sun and his followers assumed that democratic, parliamentary institutions were adaptable, that the existing grouping would soon lend itself to the purpose of effective multi-party government, and that parties would arise organically from honest differences of opinion. They considered the republicanization of the provincial and local governments of less immediate importance than the establishment of a national democratic order. They expected to have a constitutional government with the five "races" of China—Chinese, Mongol, Manchu, Tibetan, and Turkic (Mohammedan)—united under the new five-barred banner. At the time, these assumptions seemed practicable.
After Sun Yat-sen gave up the presidency to Yüan Shih-k'ai and the Republican government settled into the stronghold of the old regime, a type of government was established that didn’t immediately appear obviously unworkable, but in hindsight seems like a strangely misguided attempt to transplant existing institutions. Sun and his supporters believed that democratic, parliamentary systems could be adapted, that the current political grouping would soon become suitable for effective multi-party governance, and that political parties would naturally emerge from genuine differences in opinion. They thought that transforming the provincial and local governments was less urgent than creating a national democratic structure. They anticipated having a constitutional government representing the five "races" of China—Chinese, Mongol, Manchu, Tibetan, and Turkic (Mohammedan)—united under a new five-barred flag. At that time, these beliefs seemed feasible.
The Provisional Constitution of March, 1912, established a relatively weak presidency though with somewhat greater powers than the French. Article 45 required the countersignature of all presidential orders by the appropriate cabinet minister; the ministers were to be appointed by the president with the concurrence of the legislative. Unfortunately, the principle of ministerial responsibility to parliament was not explicitly stated, although it might have been expected that the far-reaching powers of the legislative body would have led to actual parliamentarism very shortly. It was obviously the intention of the Republicans to promote Yüan to a position of ineffectiveness. The premier and the cabinet selected by the president with legislative concurrence were to be subject to interpellation. On the other hand, they were granted the privilege of speaking in the legislative body (Articles 43-47). The unicameral National Council (ts'an-i-yüan)—to continue only until the election of the legislative body—was to be constituted in the following manner, under Article 18:
The Provisional Constitution of March 1912 created a relatively weak presidency, although it had somewhat more power than that of France. Article 45 required that all presidential orders be countersigned by the appropriate cabinet minister; the ministers were to be appointed by the president with the agreement of the legislature. Unfortunately, the principle of ministerial responsibility to parliament wasn't clearly stated, although it could have been expected that the extensive powers of the legislative body would lead to actual parliamentary governance soon. It was clearly the Republicans' intention to position Yüan in a role of ineffectiveness. The premier and the cabinet chosen by the president with legislative approval were to be subject to questioning. On the other hand, they were allowed to speak in the legislative body (Articles 43-47). The unicameral National Council (ts'an-i-yüan)—which would exist only until the election of the legislative body—was to be formed as follows, under Article 18:
The Provinces, Inner and Outer Mongolia, and Tibet shall each elect and depute five members to the National Council, and Ch'inghai [Kokonor] shall elect one member.
Inner and Outer Mongolia, as well as Tibet, will each elect and send five members to the National Council, while Ch'inghai [Kokonor] will elect one member.
As a result of this procedural latitude, the delegates to the National Council were either elected by the provincial assemblies or appointed by the military governors or came with no formal credentials whatever. All officials were ordered to continue in their posts. The revolutionists still exerted control over large military bodies in the South and held many of the provinces under their military leaders or juntas, so that Yüan proceeded cautiously in the creation of his first administration. He chose personalities acceptable to the revolutionists, but appointed no outstanding men of Sun's Tung Mêng Hui.
As a result of this procedural flexibility, the delegates to the National Council were either elected by the provincial assemblies, appointed by the military governors, or came without any formal credentials at all. All officials were instructed to keep their positions. The revolutionaries still had control over large military forces in the South and governed many provinces through their military leaders or juntas, which caused Yüan to be careful in forming his first administration. He selected individuals acceptable to the revolutionaries but did not appoint any prominent figures from Sun's Tung Mêng Hui.
The parliamentary system looked well enough on the surface, but the basis of government had disappeared and the problem of mass democracy was more fundamental than anyone then imagined. Many groups in the country began organizing as parties; Yüan himself appeared to further the new way. But he had his own thoughts. He ordered his followers to enter the revolutionary units to undermine them, and simultaneously pushed for the establishment of a party of his own. There was on all sides a pathetic eagerness to live up to the formal expectations of the Western world. Tragically, this government was comic opera. Yüan began having skirmishes with the Council within a few months. The Republicans allowed the actual power to slip away from them while seeking to exercise the authority derived from a constitution which most citizens of the new Republic could not understand at all. In the summer of 1912 Sun Yat-sen's followers began to face a definitely hostile executive. The Council looked for redress but found that parliamentary tricks turned easily against it. The conservative members, supporting Yüan, walked out, and the Council lacked a quorum.
The parliamentary system seemed fine at first, but the foundation of government had vanished, and the issue of mass democracy was more serious than anyone realized at the time. Many groups across the country started organizing as parties; Yüan himself appeared to support this new direction. However, he had his own agenda. He instructed his followers to infiltrate the revolutionary units to sabotage them while also advocating for the creation of his own party. There was a desperate desire everywhere to meet the formal expectations of the Western world. Sadly, this government was like a comic opera. Within a few months, Yüan began clashing with the Council. The Republicans allowed real power to slip away from them while trying to assert authority based on a constitution that most citizens of the new Republic couldn’t comprehend at all. In the summer of 1912, Sun Yat-sen's followers started facing a clearly hostile executive. The Council sought remedies but discovered that parliamentary maneuvers quickly turned against them. The conservative members, who backed Yüan, walked out, leaving the Council without enough members to conduct business.
In August, 1912, the old revolutionary organization of Sun Yat-sen, founded by his coordination of earlier secret societies, was transformed into a regular party, the Kuomintang. The Kuomintang devoted themselves to the development of genuine party government; looking upon the Republic as their own creation, they were less ready for compromise than Chinese usage might have required. This did not improve the position of Sun's adherents. Yüan countered by forming the Progressive Party (Chinputang). While both sides lost control over the people, the party system was not even important enough to amount to carpetbagging. The only power in the country, as doctrine and administration melted away, was the military.4
In August 1912, the old revolutionary group created by Sun Yat-sen, which built on previous secret societies, was turned into a formal political party called the Kuomintang. The Kuomintang focused on establishing a true party government; considering the Republic as their own invention, they were less willing to compromise than traditional Chinese practices might have suggested. This made things harder for Sun's supporters. In response, Yüan created the Progressive Party (Chinputang). While both factions lost touch with the public, the party system was not even significant enough to be considered opportunistic. The only real power in the country, as doctrines and governance broke down, was the military.4
Under the terms of the Provisional Constitution the Council was to yield to a bicameral National Assembly, for which it should provide by law within ten months. It was to be the duty of the National Assembly to prepare a permanent constitution (Articles 53 and 54). In the summer of 1912 the Council passed the required law, providing for the indirect election of a Senate and the direct election, by a limited electorate and under a very complicated electoral scheme,5 of a House of Representatives. About 1/35 of 1 per cent of the total population voted. The Kuomintang came out far ahead of any other party, with a definite plurality but one insufficient to give it absolute control of the Assembly, which met early in 1913. Inexperienced even in the elementary requirements of parliamentary practice, let alone the conduct of government, the legislative branch was destined to be sheer ornament. The Kuomintang had relegated themselves to the occupancy of the least important branch of the government. The new parliament met amid great theatricals and placed heavy emphasis on form but was unable to make its will felt. The quarrels with the President over foreign loans, democratic policy and party rule were not settled by a showdown, but by resort to technicalities on both sides.
Under the Provisional Constitution, the Council was supposed to transition to a bicameral National Assembly, which it had to establish by law within ten months. It was the responsibility of the National Assembly to draft a permanent constitution (Articles 53 and 54). In the summer of 1912, the Council enacted the necessary law, which set up a system for the indirect election of a Senate and the direct election, by a limited electorate and using a very complicated voting system,5 for a House of Representatives. Only about 1/35 of 1 percent of the total population voted. The Kuomintang far outperformed any other party, achieving a clear plurality but not enough to gain absolute control of the Assembly, which convened early in 1913. Lacking even basic knowledge of parliamentary practices, let alone government operations, the legislative branch was destined to be merely decorative. The Kuomintang had relegated themselves to the least important part of the government. The new parliament convened with much fanfare and focused heavily on appearances, but it struggled to assert its influence. Disputes with the President over foreign loans, democratic policies, and party leadership weren't resolved through a confrontation but by resorting to technicalities on both sides.
Yüan, however, had his finger on the trigger. March, 1913, was marked by the murder of Sung Chiao-jên, one of the ablest of Sun's followers. It was the first political act to indicate that Yüan was embarking upon a program of assassinations. Even upon this occasion, Sun Yat-sen held his hand, ready to let the new regime prove its character. Yüan used the waiting spell to replace Kuomintang men in the provincial armies and governments with his own adherents. In July, 1913, a second revolution broke out. It was a move of self-defense on the part of the Republicans, followers of Sun. The revolution was suppressed by Yüan.
Yüan, however, had his finger on the trigger. March 1913 was marked by the assassination of Sung Chiao-jên, one of Sun's most capable supporters. It was the first political act indicating that Yüan was starting a campaign of assassinations. Even then, Sun Yat-sen held back, willing to let the new regime show its true colors. Yüan used the waiting period to replace Kuomintang members in the provincial armies and governments with his own supporters. In July 1913, a second revolution broke out. This was a self-defense move by the Republicans, the followers of Sun. Yüan suppressed the revolution.
Undisturbed, the work of constitution drafting proceeded apace in the North. Again, the trend, paradoxically, was toward French precedent. The paradox became patent when Yüan forced the advance adoption of the provisions relating to the presidency; on October 10, 1913, the Assembly elected him president of the Republic. This gave him full de jure status as head of the Chinese state in the eyes of the foreign powers. On November 4 Yüan suppressed the party which had created the Republic, the Kuomintang. This not only eliminated serious opposition to him but paralyzed the Assembly as well. It was left without a quorum and without a constitution under which a new Assembly could be elected—one of the most surprising constitutional cul-de-sacs in modern times. The dictatorship began.
Undisturbed, the work of drafting the constitution continued rapidly in the North. Ironically, the trend was towards following French examples. The irony became obvious when Yüan pushed for the early adoption of the presidential provisions; on October 10, 1913, the Assembly elected him president of the Republic. This gave him full de jure status as the head of the Chinese state in the eyes of foreign powers. On November 4, Yüan disbanded the party that had created the Republic, the Kuomintang. This not only removed serious opposition to him but also rendered the Assembly ineffective. It was left without a quorum and without a constitution under which a new Assembly could be elected—one of the most surprising dead ends in modern constitutional history. The dictatorship began.
Not content with having immobilized the National Assembly, Yüan proceeded to kill it. He called together an extraconstitutional body of his supporters, known as the Political Council. It recommended two measures: the dissolution of the National Assembly and the calling of a Constitutional Council to frame a permanent constitution. On January 10, 1914, Yüan suspended the Assembly by presidential decree. With that day the Chinese Republic ceased to have a government consonant with its laws. Technically the whole Republic lapsed into unconstitutionality and illegality, until it was swept out of existence by the National Government in 1928.6 Nevertheless, the military leaders had sufficient belief in the political value of twentieth century formalities to preserve the appearance of constitutional procedure. During the following months Yüan's Constitutional Council, which succeeded the Political Council and was, similarly, made up of persons favorable to his rule, labored over another constitutional document. On May 1, 1914, the document was promulgated under the name Constitutional Compact. The Compact changed the style of Yüan's rule from a nominal parliamentarism to presidential government, and legitimatized the dictatorship.
Not satisfied with having paralyzed the National Assembly, Yüan moved to eliminate it completely. He gathered a group of his supporters, called the Political Council, which operated outside the constitution. They suggested two actions: dissolving the National Assembly and forming a Constitutional Council to create a permanent constitution. On January 10, 1914, Yüan suspended the Assembly by presidential decree. From that day on, the Chinese Republic no longer had a government that aligned with its laws. Technically, the entire Republic became unconstitutional and illegal until it was dismantled by the National Government in 1928. However, the military leaders recognized the political importance of keeping up 20th-century formalities and maintained the appearance of following constitutional procedures. In the following months, Yüan’s Constitutional Council, which replaced the Political Council and comprised supporters of his regime, worked on another constitutional document. On May 1, 1914, this document was announced as the Constitutional Compact. The Compact shifted Yüan’s rule from a nominal parliamentary system to a presidential government, legitimizing his dictatorship.
Two and a half years after the establishment of the Republic, the country had grown accustomed to the rule of Yüan. His government had the advantage of carrying on from the seat of the former imperial administration. Yüan's peculiar faculties of old-school diplomacy and his grasp of modern militarism stood him in good stead. The Republic was generally admitted to be not much of a democracy, but even democratic Westerners applauded the hard-headed competence of the "strong man of China." Government was more efficient and more despotic than it had been in the last days of the Manchu dynasty; resistance and defiance did not take open forms, except for the activities of Sun Yat-sen and his followers, who had reverted to revolutionary tactics since the outlawry of their party. Their agitation was spreading with rapidity. Yüan made the same mistake the Republicans had made before: he failed to sink the roots of government into the minds of the people and to provide a coherent explanation for his own existence. Underestimating the change which had taken place, Yüan sustained the illusion that the Chinese society in which he was reared still existed. While he failed to evolve a symbolism emphasizing the rise of a new order with him as the head, the realization that the old Empire was gone was allowed to spread slowly across China. There was no more throne; the child Emperor dwelt quietly in his museum.
Two and a half years after the Republic was established, the country had become used to Yüan's rule. His government had the advantage of continuing from the previous imperial administration's seat. Yüan's unique blend of old-school diplomacy and understanding of modern militarism served him well. The Republic was widely seen as not much of a democracy, but even democratic Westerners admired the practical skills of the "strong man of China." The government was more efficient and more authoritarian than in the final days of the Manchu dynasty; resistance and defiance mostly did not manifest openly, except for the actions of Sun Yat-sen and his followers, who had gone back to revolutionary tactics since their party was banned. Their agitation was spreading quickly. Yüan made the same mistake that the Republicans had made before: he failed to root the government's legitimacy in the people's minds and to provide a clear reason for his own rule. Underestimating the changes that had occurred, Yüan maintained the illusion that the Chinese society he grew up in still existed. While he didn't develop a symbolism that highlighted the emergence of a new order with him in charge, the realization that the old Empire was gone began to spread slowly across China. There was no throne anymore; the child Emperor lived quietly in his museum.
In 1915 Yüan embarked upon one of the strangest exploits in modern Chinese politics. After prostituting the democratic formulas in accordance with which he professed to govern, he began to use the same formulas for a cautious approach to the creation of a new monarchy. He was partly encouraged by a memorandum presented to him on August 9, 1915, by his constitutional adviser, Professor Frank Goodnow. The memorandum suggested, as a sane political theorem, the desirability of establishing a constitutional monarchy if there was general demand for it rather than of maintaining the trappings of Republicanism without operative democracy. But Yüan's scheming met with strong opposition. Both sides to the ensuing monarchical controversy misconstrued Professor Goodnow's memorandum; Yüan's foes denounced it even as a recommendation for autocracy. Seen from a purely institutional point of view, there was no harm in the proposal. A disadvantage might lie in the fact that other military leaders would be jealous of Yüan's obtaining the throne on which so many of them speculated. If the state of mind of the Chinese and the new doctrines of the Republicans are considered, the proposal becomes less feasible. Having gone through the terrific mental and moral jolt of a fundamental shift of living forms, and having realized that the Empire was irrecoverable, substantial sections of the population were in no mood to allow an untried Republic to be superseded by an even less tried modern military monarchy.
In 1915, Yüan ventured into one of the most unusual episodes in modern Chinese politics. After betraying the democratic principles he claimed to uphold, he started to cautiously work towards establishing a new monarchy using the same principles. He was partly influenced by a memorandum presented to him on August 9, 1915, by his constitutional adviser, Professor Frank Goodnow. The memorandum suggested, as a sensible political idea, that it would be beneficial to create a constitutional monarchy if there was widespread support for it, rather than just keeping the superficial aspects of Republicanism without real democracy. However, Yüan's plans faced strong opposition. Both sides in the following debate over the monarchy misinterpreted Professor Goodnow's memorandum; Yüan's opponents even condemned it as a push for autocracy. From a purely institutional perspective, the proposal didn't have any inherent flaws. However, a potential downside was that other military leaders might resent Yüan for claiming the throne that many of them had their eyes on. Considering the mindset of the Chinese people and the new ideas from the Republicans, the proposal seemed less viable. After enduring the intense mental and moral upheaval of a major societal change, and recognizing that the Empire was gone for good, large segments of the population were not inclined to let an untested Republic be replaced by an even less proven modern military monarchy.
Yüan used Japan's Twenty-one Demands of 1915, which might have made China a quasi protectorate of Japan, as an argument for the immediate necessity of strengthening the central government. In sponsoring the movement for monarchy he virtually copied the procedure of Napoleon III in establishing the Second Empire. The whole technique of modern usurpation was brought into play, and no one stopped to consider who might be impressed by it. The only audience which might have taken at their face value Yüan's carefully staged "popular demonstrations" and his recommendations for "representative" public bodies was the Western public outside. Chinese familiar enough with elections to understand their meaning were for a Republic; the Chinese who did not understand them were not impressed.
Yüan used Japan's Twenty-one Demands of 1915, which could have turned China into a sort of protectorate of Japan, to argue for the urgent need to strengthen the central government. By promoting the monarchy, he essentially copied Napoleon III's method of establishing the Second Empire. The entire strategy of modern takeover was put into action, and no one paused to think about who might be influenced by it. The only audience that might have believed Yüan's carefully orchestrated "popular demonstrations" and his suggestions for "representative" public bodies was the Western public outside. Chinese people who were familiar enough with elections to understand their significance supported a Republic, while those who didn’t understand were not impressed.
Had China possessed a man with the administrative and military talents of George Washington, a genuine republic might have developed from beneath the tutelage of a strong military ruler. Sun Yat-sen, because of his Southern birth, his thoroughly revolutionary tenets, and his impatience with the jobbery of petty politics, was not prepared for the presidential office in Peking. He might have headed a revolutionary government elsewhere in China but not a carry-over administration in Peking. Yüan misjudged his own opportunities and went back to the ritual of the Empire in an endeavor to place himself on a widely coveted throne. In December, 1915, after a circus of plebiscites and constitutional councils had been provided, the constitutional monarchy was proclaimed. In the same month Yüan performed the ancient ceremonials of the Imperial Sacrifice to Heaven, clad in the traditional gowns of the emperor. On Christmas Day, 1915, the province of Yünnan—in the extreme southwest of China—revolted against Yüan. The revolt spread, and in March, 1916, Yüan renounced the throne. His dream had come to a dismal end; he died on June 6, 1916. In the same month Vice-President Li Yüan-hung—the imperial officer whose political career began when he was dragged from beneath his bed in 1911—assumed the title of president. The National Assembly was convoked. The Provisional Constitution was put into effect again. And, as a sign of the times, the provincial military commanders took the new title tuchün in place of the older version tutu.
Had China had someone with the administrative and military skills of George Washington, a true republic might have emerged from under the rule of a strong military leader. Sun Yat-sen, due to his Southern roots, his thoroughly revolutionary beliefs, and his impatience with the corruption of petty politics, was not ready for the presidential office in Peking. He could have led a revolutionary government elsewhere in China but not a continuation of the administration in Peking. Yüan miscalculated his own opportunities and reverted back to the rituals of the Empire in an attempt to place himself on a highly sought-after throne. In December 1915, after a series of plebiscites and constitutional councils were held, the constitutional monarchy was announced. In the same month, Yüan performed the ancient ceremonies of the Imperial Sacrifice to Heaven, dressed in the traditional robes of the emperor. On Christmas Day, 1915, the province of Yünnan—in the far southwest of China—rebelled against Yüan. The revolt spread, and in March 1916, Yüan gave up the throne. His dream came to a grim end; he died on June 6, 1916. In the same month, Vice-President Li Yüan-hung—the imperial officer whose political career started when he was dragged out from under his bed in 1911—took on the title of president. The National Assembly was called into session. The Provisional Constitution was reinstated. And, as a sign of the times, the provincial military leaders adopted the new title tuchün instead of the older term tutu.
When the Manchu Empire fell in 1911-1912, it left the military power to Yüan Shih-k'ai, who cloaked it with the Republic which he appropriated. When Yüan died, control of the armies passed to the provincial military commandants whom he had installed as a prime feature of his "strong man" regime. With the passing of the Empire, civilian bureaucracy fell into disuse yet retained just enough cohesion to serve the purposes of Yüan, so far as they were to be served by government. After Yüan's death, the governments in the provinces followed the flow of power—to the provincial commanders. The Indian summer of the parliamentary Republic was founded upon its toleration of the army system which Yüan had left standing in its fragments. The weight of power was now to go into these fragments and not into the Republic, which fell heir merely to Yüan's naive and almost contemptuously conceived "constitutional" show.
When the Manchu Empire collapsed in 1911-1912, it handed military power to Yüan Shih-k'ai, who masked it with the Republic he took over. After Yüan's death, the control of the armies shifted to the provincial military commanders he had put in place as a key part of his "strong man" regime. With the fall of the Empire, the civilian bureaucracy became less relevant but still maintained just enough structure to serve Yüan’s interests as long as they were supported by the government. After Yüan's death, the governments in the provinces followed the shift of power to the provincial commanders. The brief period of the parliamentary Republic was built on its acceptance of the army system that Yüan had left in disarray. The center of power now rested in these fragments rather than in the Republic, which simply inherited Yüan's naive and almost dismissively designed "constitutional" facade.
Sun Yat-sen was favorable to the newly restored Republic but did not participate in it, since it was made up largely of second-string revolutionists—men who had joined when the cause was winning in 1911—with a sprinkling of his own followers, together with a substantial cohort of the new-style military. Sun had been in exile in Japan during Yüan's regime, sounding out the possibility of Japanese assistance in furthering his movement. Without the participation of any group competent to attract ideological support to civilian government, and without any one military leader able to serve or master its cause, the Republic had to rest upon the administrative structure. Its power was virtually nil. The legislative, as in the early days of the Republic, was dominated by Sun's revolutionary Republicans, the executive by a conservative cabal of soldiers. The situation differed from the earlier one in that the military leader from the North, Tüan Chi-jui, occupied the post of premier instead of that of president. Within a year the fundamental contradictions in the regime displayed themselves. Tüan quarreled with the President and the Assembly, demanding dissolution of the latter. Not obtaining what he wished, he joined in 1917 other military chieftains in forming a provisional military junta in Tientsin. The President called in for his support the most reactionary army man of all, Chang Hsün. Chang forced the dissolution of the Assembly, the very contingency he was supposed to prevent. He capped this act by restoring the Manchu dynasty and putting the boy ex-Emperor Hsüan T'ung back on the throne (July 1, 1917).
Sun Yat-sen supported the newly restored Republic but didn't take part in it, as it was mainly made up of second-rate revolutionaries—people who had joined when the cause was winning in 1911—with a few of his own supporters, along with a significant group of the new-style military. Sun had been in exile in Japan during Yüan's regime, exploring the possibility of Japanese help to advance his movement. Without any group capable of gaining ideological support for a civilian government, and without any military leader able to effectively back its cause, the Republic had to rely on the administrative structure. Its power was almost nonexistent. The legislative branch, as in the early days of the Republic, was controlled by Sun's revolutionary Republicans, while the executive was led by a conservative group of soldiers. The situation was different from before in that the military leader from the North, Tüan Chi-jui, was the premier instead of the president. Within a year, the core contradictions in the regime became evident. Tüan clashed with the President and the Assembly, demanding it be dissolved. When he didn't get his way, he joined other military leaders in forming a provisional military junta in Tientsin in 1917. The President sought support from the most reactionary military figure, Chang Hsün. Chang forced the Assembly's dissolution, which was the very outcome he was supposed to prevent. He capped this act by restoring the Manchu dynasty and putting the young ex-Emperor Hsüan T'ung back on the throne (July 1, 1917).
While the country was startled to learn of the restoration of the dynasty, and to receive edicts by telegraph issued in the name of Hsüan T'ung, forces of opposition began to gather. The restoration lasted until the Northern military leaders could catch their breaths; on July 12 Tüan Chi-jui marched back into Peking to prevent Chang Hsün from stealing a march on him. The unfortunate ex-Emperor was promptly deposed for the second time. He was not to be put on a throne again until he became the Emperor of Manchoukuo in 1934.
While the country was shocked to learn about the restoration of the dynasty and received telegrams issued in the name of Hsüan T'ung, opposing forces began to come together. The restoration lasted only until the northern military leaders could regroup; on July 12, Tüan Chi-jui marched back into Beijing to stop Chang Hsün from getting the upper hand. The unfortunate ex-Emperor was quickly deposed for the second time. He wouldn’t sit on a throne again until he became the Emperor of Manchoukuo in 1934.
At this juncture the arena was to broaden. In October, 1917, Sun Yat-sen was elected Generalissimo of the South by the remnants of the parliament which had gathered in Canton. Their action was provoked largely by China's declaration of war on Germany—a step which Sun bitterly opposed as serving no Chinese interest. From now on there were to be two Republican traditions in China, each one of them with theoretical claims to the legitimate succession from the 1912-1913 Republic. The government established by Sun Yat-sen in the South did not secure any international recognition, nor did it contain remnants of the imperial bureaucracy, or win the respect of the soldiery. But it did fall heir to the ideological revolution. The people were still skeptically indulgent toward Sun the idealist and his ramshackle governments, although they conceived of government in China largely as the problem of fattening the Peking phantom and raising it to husky manhood. The Northern Republic survived until 1928, increasingly a puzzle and an illusion.7
At this point, the situation was about to expand. In October 1917, Sun Yat-sen was elected Generalissimo of the South by the remnants of the parliament that had convened in Canton. Their decision was largely triggered by China’s declaration of war on Germany—a move that Sun strongly opposed as it didn’t serve any Chinese interests. From this moment on, there would be two Republican traditions in China, each claiming a legitimate connection to the Republic of 1912-1913. The government set up by Sun Yat-sen in the South didn’t gain any international recognition, nor did it include remnants of the imperial bureaucracy or earn the respect of the military. However, it did inherit the ideological revolution. The public remained skeptically tolerant of Sun, the idealist, and his makeshift governments, although they mostly viewed government in China as an issue of nourishing the Peking phantom and turning it into a strong reality. The Northern Republic lasted until 1928, becoming increasingly confusing and illusory.7
The details of its slow death are intricate. The military did not ignore the Republic altogether. They requested its sanction for their manipulation of the balance of power. The Republic legitimized the gradations of military strength which grew out of conspiracy, tax exploitation, opium farming, and ineffectual war. The Republic and its presidency were the chief pawns in the pointless game of Chinese militarism. The Republic lent a color of unity to the country and preserved those proprieties dominant in the Chinese mind. Even banditry becomes respectable if it observes "political" formalities, and at times the line between banditry and generalship became a matter of day-to-day intentions or of the size of the armed forces at hand. The government in Peking struggled to provide a suitable organizational form for the status quo, though never quite catching up with the new faits accomplis of each week.
The specifics of its gradual decline are complex. The military didn’t completely disregard the Republic. They asked for its approval to manipulate the balance of power. The Republic validated the increasing levels of military strength that emerged from conspiracies, tax exploitation, opium farming, and ineffective wars. The Republic and its presidency were the main pawns in the pointless game of Chinese militarism. The Republic added a sense of unity to the country and maintained the values dominant in Chinese culture. Even banditry becomes acceptable as long as it follows "political" customs, and sometimes the difference between banditry and military leadership depended on daily motives or the size of the armed forces available. The government in Beijing struggled to create a suitable organizational structure for the status quo, but never quite managed to keep up with the new facts of life that emerged each week.
In three connections the Republic of China at Peking is worthy of consideration: in its constitutional development, which in a dreamlike and ineffectual way mirrored the political ideals of the nonrevolutionary elite;8 in its international role, which was of genuine importance and value to China; and in its administrative accomplishments, which—for a government—were negligible to the point of absurdity, but admirable indeed for bureaucracy working in chaos.
In three ways, the Republic of China in Beijing deserves attention: first, in its constitutional development, which in a dreamlike and ineffective manner reflected the political ideals of the nonrevolutionary elite;8 second, in its international role, which was genuinely significant and valuable to China; and third, in its administrative achievements, which were minimal to the point of being ridiculous for a government, yet quite commendable for a bureaucracy operating in chaos.
The Peking government was technically based on the Provisional Constitution of 1912. At the earliest period of the restored Republic (1917) it fell into the hands of the Anfu clique, which administered to China a dose of Reconstruction on the American model. The treasury was literally looted, and the politicos who attached themselves to the government and to the military dominating it fell over each other in their haste to sell the nation out to Japan. A peace conference with the representatives of the South met in 1919 but accomplished nothing. A new parliament was chosen from the areas claimed by Peking; when this passed out of existence another parliament stemming from the National Assembly dissolved by Yüan in 1913 assembled in 1922—a rare modern instance of a legislative body succeeding its successors. This so-called Old Parliament returned to the task which had been interrupted ten years before and in 1923 gave birth to a constitution.
The Peking government was technically based on the Provisional Constitution of 1912. At the very beginning of the restored Republic (1917), it fell into the hands of the Anfu clique, which brought a version of Reconstruction to China based on the American model. The treasury was practically robbed, and the politicians who allied themselves with the government and the military running it rushed to sell out the nation to Japan. A peace conference with representatives from the South took place in 1919 but achieved nothing. A new parliament was elected from the areas controlled by Peking; when this parliament ceased to exist, another one came together in 1922, stemming from the National Assembly that Yüan dissolved in 1913—a rare modern example of a legislative body succeeding its predecessors. This so-called Old Parliament resumed the work that had been interrupted ten years earlier and in 1923 created a new constitution.
The 1923 constitution—China's third Republican constitution, after the Provisional Constitution of 1912 and the Constitutional Compact of 1914—was adopted by a body revoltingly corrupt. The constitution itself was the work of political scientists; it was as admirable a document as John Locke's constitution for the colony of Carolina, although the parliament elected Ts'ao Kun president under conditions which set a record for indefensible practices. The constitution itself was federalist, but with many adaptations of French institutions in so far as the central government was concerned. As a theoretical device for government, it would stand high among the constitutions of the world, but if not stillborn it was never brought to life. Within a year it was set aside, and another provisional system of government was established. A committee was set to work on a fourth constitution more strongly federal.9 The provisional government lasted from 1924 to 1926. In 1926 Chang Tso-lin, the tuchün of Manchuria, took over the city of Peking and the government. In doing so he did not bother to appoint a constitutional committee or to bribe a parliament. He appointed himself dictator (ta yüan shuai) and let the legalistic logicians construe it as they might. On June 5, 1928, Sun Yat-sen's armies from the South occupied Peking, and the Peking Republic was at an end. A ghost of a ghost, it was to reappear as a Japanese device in 1937, at a time when constitutional debate was at a minimum.
The 1923 constitution—China's third Republican constitution, following the Provisional Constitution of 1912 and the Constitutional Compact of 1914—was adopted by an incredibly corrupt body. The constitution itself was crafted by political scientists; it was as impressive a document as John Locke's constitution for the colony of Carolina, even though the parliament elected Ts'ao Kun as president in a way that set records for outrageous practices. The constitution was federalist but incorporated many elements from French institutions regarding the central government. As a theoretical framework for governance, it stood out among the world's constitutions, but if it wasn't born dead, it was never truly brought to life. Within a year, it was abandoned, and another provisional government system was established. A committee was formed to create a fourth, more federal constitution.9 The provisional government lasted from 1924 to 1926. In 1926, Chang Tso-lin, the tuchün of Manchuria, took control of Peking and the government. In doing so, he didn’t bother to set up a constitutional committee or bribe a parliament. He declared himself dictator (ta yüan shuai) and allowed legalistic thinkers to interpret it however they wanted. On June 5, 1928, Sun Yat-sen's armies from the South occupied Peking, ending the Peking Republic. A mere shadow of what it was, it would later reappear as a Japanese puppet in 1937, at a time when constitutional debates were nearly non-existent.
From the metamorphoses of the Peking Republic the Chinese learned most bitterly the lessons of political reality. It dawned upon them that government would have to rest upon foundations reaching deep into society and could not be superimposed upon the existing disorder. Their constitutional experience also satiated the Chinese with Western formalism. Yet the phantom governments at Peking enjoyed the full recognition of the Great Powers, and the Waichiaopu (Foreign Office) maintained an impeccable diplomatic front. Although the Chinese scored no triumph at the Paris peace conference, they came off much better than they would have done without any representation. Three years later, at the Washington Conference, the Chinese, favored by the jealousies prevailing between the other powers, won a notable diplomatic victory. Representing a government whose authority scarcely reached beyond its own capital and whose limited financial resources threw its diplomatic corps largely on their own, the members of the Chinese delegation secured advantages for China greater than any won at the time by the Soviet Union.10
From the changes in the Peking Republic, the Chinese learned harsh lessons about political reality. They realized that a government needed to be built on solid foundations rooted deeply in society and couldn't just be imposed over the existing chaos. Their experience with constitutions also left them tired of Western formalities. Nevertheless, the shadow governments in Peking received full recognition from the Great Powers, and the Waichiaopu (Foreign Office) presented a flawless diplomatic façade. Although the Chinese didn't achieve success at the Paris peace conference, they fared much better than they would have without any representation. Three years later, at the Washington Conference, the Chinese capitalized on the rivalries among other powers and secured a significant diplomatic win. Representing a government whose authority barely extended beyond its capital and whose limited financial resources left its diplomats largely on their own, the members of the Chinese delegation obtained advantages for China greater than any gained at that time by the Soviet Union.10
In the international field the Chinese owed their strength to the same factors that weakened them at home: careful attention to form, the anxious cherishing of prestige and appearance, and a limitless patience which did not predispose the diplomats to violent action. Since the Peking regime, in point of military forces available for world-wide action, was on about the same level as Liberia, the fact that China remained a second-rate power instead of becoming a plain victim suggests the degree of her international prestige. The Peking government provided a background, however shadowy, for the Chinese Foreign Office, and the Foreign Office carefully nursed the fictions of China's international status. Moreover, some domestic machinery remained. Around the Peking government there clustered a group of administrations which were so purely bureaucratic and non-policy-making in character that they were tolerated even by the military, or else were under the protection of international agreements. The Maritime Customs in Shanghai was staffed in its key positions with Westerners. This feature arose out of conditions during the T'ai-p'ing rebellion; it was later given international status by Chinese assurances that under certain stipulations the customs were to retain their foreign personnel. The autonomy of the customs became a striking characteristic of the international legal and financial position of China, since most of the Chinese debts were secured by a mortgage on customs receipts.11 The Salt Revenue Administration was similarly separated from the rest of the Chinese bureaucracy by international agreement, since loans had been secured upon this revenue. The surpluses from both services were paid for the greater part to the central government at Peking and provided a definite fiscal incentive for the maintenance of the Republic. The Chinese Post Office was also manned in part by Westerners, and it managed to preserve reasonably good postal service throughout the country despite the governmental anarchy which otherwise prevailed. These administrations were largely autonomous; they made up the deficiencies of the Peking government so far as it was within their power. Thus the regime could boast of an excellent written constitution, a first-class Foreign Office, several good revenue agencies, a good postal service, and almost nothing else.
In the international arena, China’s strength came from the same factors that weakened it domestically: meticulous attention to appearances, a strong desire to maintain prestige, and an endless patience that didn’t incline diplomats toward aggressive actions. Given that the Beijing government had military capabilities comparable to Liberia, the fact that China remained a second-rate power rather than becoming an outright victim highlights its level of international prestige. The Beijing government provided, albeit vaguely, a backdrop for the Chinese Foreign Office, which carefully maintained the illusion of China’s international status. Moreover, some domestic structures still existed. Around the Beijing government, there was a cluster of administrations that were so bureaucratic and non-policymaking in nature that even the military tolerated them or they were protected by international agreements. The Maritime Customs in Shanghai was run with its key positions filled by Westerners. This situation arose during the Taiping Rebellion and was later legitimized by Chinese commitments that under specific conditions the customs would retain foreign staff. The independence of the customs became a notable aspect of China’s international legal and financial status, as most of China’s debts were backed by a mortgage on customs receipts. The Salt Revenue Administration was similarly separated from the Chinese bureaucracy through international agreement, since loans had been secured against this revenue. The surpluses from both services largely funded the central government in Beijing and provided a financial incentive for maintaining the Republic. The Chinese Post Office was also partly staffed by Westerners, managing to maintain a reasonably good postal service across the country despite the overall governmental chaos. These administrations were largely independent; they compensated for the deficiencies of the Beijing government as much as they could. Thus, the regime could claim to have an excellent written constitution, a first-class Foreign Office, several effective revenue agencies, a good postal service, and little else.
In the age of the tuchüns the Peking regime had no domestic power to speak of; most of the time government was by courtesy only.
In the time of the tuchüns, the Peking regime had no real power at home; most of the time, they were in charge only by courtesy.
In 1917, when the National Assembly was dissolved for the second time by the intervention of the tuchün Chang Hsün, a group of its members met first in Shanghai and then adjourned to Canton. Assembling as an Extraordinary Parliament, it elected Sun Yat-sen Generalissimo of the South. He was not given the title of president because he did not wish to create the appearance of national disunity. Sun was in the peculiar position of being placed in military command at the sufferance of regional military leaders. He even had to fight for support in the rump parliament which had elected him.
In 1917, when the National Assembly was dissolved for the second time due to the intervention of the tuchün Chang Hsün, a group of its members initially gathered in Shanghai and then moved to Canton. They came together as an Extraordinary Parliament and elected Sun Yat-sen as Generalissimo of the South. He didn't take on the title of president because he wanted to avoid the appearance of national disunity. Sun found himself in a unique situation, holding military command only by the goodwill of regional military leaders. He even had to fight for support in the remaining parliament that had elected him.
In this first Cantonese government, Sun's military objectives overshadowed all others. Attempts were made to promote a frontal assault on the army plague, and various expeditions were launched against the North. Sun Yat-sen had his experiences in the years of revolt before 1911 to hearten him. The Republican Revolution of 1911-1912 was not so much a carefully timed universal conspiracy as it was the seizure of a few pivotal points by small bands of revolutionists, backed by provincial support. Sun did not think in terms of nationalism as yet, for he felt that with the expulsion of the Manchus the Chinese had solved the major problem of foreign oppression. His course of action in the first Cantonese government was therefore that of a man fighting on a constitutional and democratic issue while leaning on a temporary military government. His new regime had acquired at one time an enormous reach of territory by bringing under its fold, through a process of negotiation and intrigue, the leading military figures of Southern China.
In this first Cantonese government, Sun's military goals took priority over everything else. Efforts were made to launch a direct attack on the army's control, and several campaigns were initiated against the North. Sun Yat-sen drew encouragement from his past experiences during the revolts before 1911. The Republican Revolution of 1911-1912 wasn’t a carefully planned universal conspiracy; it was more about small groups of revolutionaries seizing key strategic points, supported by local provinces. At that time, Sun didn’t think in terms of nationalism because he believed that by getting rid of the Manchus, the Chinese had already tackled the main issue of foreign oppression. His approach in the first Cantonese government was that of someone advocating for constitutional and democratic principles while relying on a temporary military government. His new regime had acquired an extensive amount of territory by bringing in the leading military leaders of Southern China through negotiation and intrigue.
Sun was, however, working too much outside his own party. He had both the parliament and the Southern militarists to contend with. The task of maintaining a revolutionary movement with troops who were no more interested in it than the troops opposing them, transcended even Sun's optimism and courage. Despite demonstrations of his personal capacity and bravery, he felt that his work lacked momentum. In May, 1918, after his office as generalissimo had been abolished and he had been made one of a Supreme Committee of Seven, Sun left for Shanghai.
Sun was, however, working too hard outside his own party. He had to deal with both the parliament and the Southern military leaders. Keeping a revolutionary movement alive with troops who cared just as little about it as the opposing troops was more than even Sun's optimism and courage could handle. Despite showing his personal skills and bravery, he felt like his efforts weren't gaining traction. In May 1918, after his position as generalissimo was eliminated and he became one of a Supreme Committee of Seven, Sun left for Shanghai.
In Shanghai Sun had time to ponder organizational strategy, to conduct the world-wide operations of the Kuomintang officially now Chung-hua Kê-ming Tang, or Chinese Revolutionary Party, and to consider types of government and methods of propaganda. He worked with Judge Paul Linebarger, his sympathizer and supporter since 1906, on a biography similar to the campaign biographies of American presidential candidates.14 At this time he was still devoting himself to the organization of the existing groups in Chinese society for revolutionary purposes. He saw himself as the moral leader of the revolution and simultaneously as the necessary advocate of constitutionalism. He was anxious to implement the ideological revolution but thought that the parliamentary democratic techniques had been designed in the West to accomplish just that end. While he was in Shanghai, the Canton regime carried on a fragmentary existence. In November, 1920, he returned to Canton after his military friends had cleared the way for him. On this occasion the Canton government came forth as a fully civilian regime. Sun was elected Extraordinary President of the Republic of China by the Southern parliament in April, 1921. Using the city of Canton as his base, Sun continued the long series of military expeditions he had led for years, trying to whip the tuchüns at their own game without becoming one himself. He personally went with forces into the field again. In 1922 treason on the part of his chief war-lord supporter drove him out of Canton. Back in Shanghai, he established contact with the representative of the Soviets, Adolf Joffe; both men stipulated the terms of the alliance between the Kuomintang and the Communists.13
In Shanghai, Sun had the opportunity to reflect on organizational strategy, to oversee the global operations of the Kuomintang, now officially called Chung-hua Kê-ming Tang or the Chinese Revolutionary Party, and to contemplate different forms of government and methods of propaganda. He collaborated with Judge Paul Linebarger, a supporter since 1906, on a biography similar to the campaign biographies of American presidential candidates.14 During this period, he was still dedicated to uniting the existing groups in Chinese society for revolutionary aims. He viewed himself as the moral leader of the revolution while also being a crucial advocate for constitutionalism. He was eager to carry out an ideological revolution but believed that parliamentary democratic techniques had been devised in the West for that very purpose. While he was in Shanghai, the Canton regime struggled to maintain a fragmented existence. In November 1920, he returned to Canton after his military allies made it possible for him to do so. On this occasion, the Canton government emerged as a fully civilian regime. Sun was elected Extraordinary President of the Republic of China by the Southern parliament in April 1921. Using Canton as his base, he continued the long series of military campaigns he had led for years, attempting to outmaneuver the tuchüns at their own game without becoming one himself. He personally led forces into the field again. In 1922, betrayal from his main warlord supporter forced him out of Canton. Back in Shanghai, he established contact with Soviet representative Adolf Joffe; both men discussed the terms of the alliance between the Kuomintang and the Communists.13
In 1923 Sun laid new emphasis on one part of his program hitherto neglected: the doctrine of the three stages of revolution. The revolution had failed in fact because it had not provided adequate measures for democratic training. The revolutionists had assumed an organic political change, and militarists had profited by their mistake in taking over the Republic and using its forms to subvert what were the merest beginnings of democracy. Henceforth, the revolutionary group would have to emphasize a sequential process in democratic state construction: (1) the acquisition of political power by the missionaries of the revolution; (2) the teaching of the new ideology of democracy and the training of the people in the techniques of self-government; (3) the establishment of constitutional democracy.12 When offered the opportunity of forming his third Canton government, he took no chances and himself assumed the title generalissimo and the command of the armies. In October, 1923, a plan was drawn up for the reorganization of the Kuomintang, with the advice of Borodin. Next January the First Congress of the Party opened. Sun Yat-sen, delighted with the new instrument for promoting the ideological revolution, allowed government problems to recede. The Party came to the front, and with the Party organization were to be solved the problems of a universe in revolution. During the fifteen months of life which remained to Sun Yat-sen, his third government at Canton was not to undergo any transformation. The strictly political purposes of the revolution had become mere adjuncts to the ideological and military features. The government continued to possess the now familiar parliamentary-democratic formulas which, misused and deformed as they were throughout China, had come to be the embroidery of might.
In 1923, Sun started focusing more on an aspect of his program that had been overlooked: the idea of the three stages of revolution. The revolution had failed because it hadn't provided enough support for democratic training. The revolutionaries had expected a natural political change, and militarists had taken advantage of this mistake by seizing control of the Republic and twisting its framework to undermine the very early signs of democracy. From then on, the revolutionary group would have to stress a step-by-step approach to building a democratic state: (1) gaining political power by the advocates of the revolution; (2) educating people about the new democratic ideology and training them in self-governance techniques; (3) establishing constitutional democracy.12 When given the chance to create his third Canton government, he didn't take any risks and claimed the title generalissimo while taking command of the armies himself. In October 1923, a plan was created for reorganizing the Kuomintang with Borodin's advice. The following January, the First Congress of the Party was held. Sun Yat-sen, pleased with the new tool for advancing the ideological revolution, let government issues take a backseat. The Party took center stage, and alongside its organization, the challenges of a world in revolution were to be addressed. During the remaining fifteen months of his life, Sun Yat-sen's third Canton government saw no major changes. The strictly political goals of the revolution had become secondary to the ideological and military aspects. The government continued to showcase the now-familiar parliamentary-democratic formulas, which, while misused and distorted across China, had become mere decoration for power.
The sorry picture of inadequacy in both the North and the South was interrupted by the launching of the Nationalist Revolution of 1926-1927. As a preparatory step to the acquisition of revolutionary power, Sun Yat-sen's followers reorganized the Canton government in June, 1925. This action followed Sun's death on March 11, 1925, in Peking, where he had gone to take part in a reunification conference with the leading tuchüns of the North. The conference had failed, but it is characteristic that Sun, embittered though he was, lent his last hours to formulating a compromise. The new Canton government took the name of The Nationalist Government of China, thereby disavowing succession from the ineffectual Republic which preceded it. It remained in Canton until the end of 1926; on January 1, 1927, it was transferred to Hankow, the greatest inland city of China, located some six hundred miles up the Yangtze River from Shanghai. Hankow is one of three sister cities collectively termed the Wu-han cities; hence this phase of the Nationalist Government is referred to as the Wu-han regime. It came to an end in the fall of 1927, enjoyed a momentary resurrection in Canton, and then passed into history, being succeeded by another Nationalist Government at Nanking.
The unfortunate situation of inadequacy in both the North and the South was interrupted by the start of the Nationalist Revolution of 1926-1927. As a step toward gaining revolutionary power, Sun Yat-sen's followers reorganized the Canton government in June 1925. This move came after Sun's death on March 11, 1925, in Peking, where he had gone to participate in a reunification conference with the leading tuchüns of the North. Although the conference failed, it’s noteworthy that Sun, despite being embittered, spent his final hours trying to work out a compromise. The new Canton government adopted the name The Nationalist Government of China, thereby rejecting any connection to the ineffective Republic that came before it. It stayed in Canton until the end of 1926; on January 1, 1927, it moved to Hankow, the largest inland city in China, located about six hundred miles up the Yangtze River from Shanghai. Hankow is one of three cities known as the Wu-han cities; thus, this phase of the Nationalist Government is called the Wu-han regime. It ended in the fall of 1927, had a brief revival in Canton, and then became part of history, succeeded by another Nationalist Government in Nanking.
In the last two years of his life, Sun had come to stress again his principle of nationalism. After the birth of the 1912 Republic he had for some years placed in the foreground democracy and min shêng, until he became aware that the problem of China's internal reconstruction could not be solved without an adequate adjustment of foreign relations. He saw that the tuchün wars were influenced by competing imperialisms, agreed upon resistance to the Chinese revolution while expressing pious hopes for Chinese unity. Accordingly, the Kuomintang began emphasizing its nationalist character, and Sun's followers, previously termed Republicans or merely revolutionaries, were called Nationalists. With a program of anti-imperialism, anti-tuchünism, and national unification, the Party began making great headway. The propaganda machinery which the Russian advisers had devised was turned against the vested interests. In addition, the rapid rise of the Nationalists must be explained through their party organization and the creation of agencies linked with the Party, such as youth groups, labor unions, peasant unions, and women's associations. Thus, instead of trying to superimpose a modern government upon preexisting social forms, the Nationalists built their government by molding the social groups necessary to its support.
In the last two years of his life, Sun emphasized his principle of nationalism again. After the Republic was established in 1912, he had initially focused on democracy and min shêng, until he realized that China’s internal reconstruction couldn’t be achieved without properly addressing foreign relations. He recognized that the tuchün wars were influenced by competing imperial powers, who agreed to resist the Chinese revolution while pretending to hope for Chinese unity. As a result, the Kuomintang began to highlight its nationalist identity, and Sun’s followers, once called Republicans or simply revolutionaries, were now referred to as Nationalists. With a program that included anti-imperialism, anti-tuchünism, and national unification, the Party started making significant progress. The propaganda machine created by Russian advisors was redirected against established interests. Furthermore, the Nationalists' rapid growth can be attributed to their party organization and the establishment of agencies linked to the Party, such as youth groups, labor unions, peasant unions, and women’s associations. Therefore, rather than imposing a modern government on existing social structures, the Nationalists developed their government by shaping the social groups necessary for its foundation.
The government was composed of a hierarchy of committees, similar to the Soviet system in Russia. The topmost committees of the government were subject to the control of the Central Executive Committee of the Party. The Party secured its authority through a policy of democratic centralism buttressed by the election of a Party Congress from the various branches of the party. Power thus followed a perfectly clear and traceable line; it did not depend upon mock elections or upon indefinite delegations of authority. The party members elected the delegates to the Party Congress; the Party Congress chose a Central Executive Committee; the Central Executive Committee or its Standing Committee controlled the Political Council (policy-making) and the Administrative Council (cabinet), together with the Military Council. These three were the supreme government agencies. The same party authorities appointed and removed all members of all other councils in provincial or municipal governments. There was not the faintest show of popular participation in the government; government had become the exclusive tool of the Party. But by being admittedly a tool, the government possessed definite power.
The government was made up of a hierarchy of committees, similar to the Soviet system in Russia. The top committees of the government were controlled by the Central Executive Committee of the Party. The Party maintained its authority through a policy of democratic centralism, supported by the election of a Party Congress from the various branches of the party. Power had a clear and traceable path; it didn’t rely on fake elections or vague delegations of authority. Party members elected delegates to the Party Congress; the Party Congress then chose a Central Executive Committee; the Central Executive Committee, or its Standing Committee, controlled the Political Council (policy-making) and the Administrative Council (cabinet), along with the Military Council. These three were the highest government agencies. The same party authorities appointed and removed all members of other councils in provincial or municipal governments. There was no sign of popular participation in the government; it had become the exclusive tool of the Party. But by being openly a tool, the government held definite power.
Party agencies opened wide the doors of mass participation, not in the government but in the movement. The Nationalist Revolution won with the assistance of the Communists in 1926-1927 rested on the extension of every conceivable agitational device to every group of the population. The government tied these devices together. Halfway on the road to victory the differences between the Right and Left Kuomintang, and between the Communists and the Kuomintang, became too acute to allow for further operation. In April, 1927, Chiang K'ai-shek, the Nationalist Generalissimo, established a Nationalist Government at Nanking. The Nationalist Government, soviet in form, remained in Hankow for a few more months, transferred again to Canton, and then expired. Even so, the councils of the Nationalist governments at Canton and Wu-han had served their purpose well; they had effected the concentration of power, instead of its division, in the course of a revolution when concentration was at a premium. With the approaching victory and peace, the council form of government began to appear to the Chinese as no less alien than parliamentarism. The Nanking government set out to reconstitute a government both Chinese and modern.
Party agencies opened the doors wide for mass participation, not in the government but in the movement. The Nationalist Revolution, which succeeded with the help of the Communists in 1926-1927, relied on every possible means of agitation to connect with every segment of the population. The government linked these efforts together. However, as victory drew closer, the differences between the Right and Left Kuomintang, and between the Communists and the Kuomintang, became too pronounced to continue effectively. In April 1927, Chiang Kai-shek, the Nationalist Generalissimo, established a Nationalist Government in Nanking. The Nationalist Government, which had a Soviet-style structure, stayed in Hankow for a few more months, then moved to Canton before ultimately dissolving. Nevertheless, the councils of the Nationalist governments in Canton and Wuhan had fulfilled their role well; they had concentrated power rather than dividing it during a time of revolution when such concentration was crucial. With the impending victory and peace, the council format of government started to seem just as foreign to the Chinese as parliamentary systems. The Nanking government aimed to build a government that was both Chinese and modern.
Notes
3. Wu Chih-fang, Chinese Government and Politics, p. 361, Shanghai, 1934. Wu's work, and Kalfred Dip Lum, Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1934, are the two surveys in a Western language of modern Chinese government. Wu's work, while carefully done and containing a great deal of useful material, is patterned rather closely after Western works on Western government and makes no attempt to transpose Chinese politics into Chinese terms, nor does it give adequate documentation of Chinese sources; Lum's outline is based in great part on first-hand contact with Chinese politics and, while brief, is helpful, especially on Kuomintang organization and problems. M. T. Z. Tyau, Two Years of Nationalist China, Shanghai, 1930, is a statistical and official commemoration volume and useful within its obvious limitations; anonymous, Twenty-five Years of the Chinese Republic, Nanking, 1937, contains short essays and monographs, some excellent, some undistinguished, on the Nanking regime and its predecessors. See also Sih-gung Cheng, Modern China: A Political Study, Oxford, 1919, and the "China" issue of The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, vol. 152, Philadelphia, 1930.
3. Wu Chih-fang, Chinese Government and Politics, p. 361, Shanghai, 1934. Wu's work and Kalfred Dip Lum's Chinese Government, Shanghai, 1934, are the two major surveys in a Western language about modern Chinese government. Wu's book, while thorough and packed with useful information, closely follows Western-style analyses of government and fails to translate Chinese political concepts into their own terms. It also lacks sufficient citations of Chinese sources. Lum’s outline is primarily based on direct experience with Chinese politics. Although it’s brief, it offers valuable insights, especially on Kuomintang organization and challenges. M. T. Z. Tyau's Two Years of Nationalist China, Shanghai, 1930, is a statistical and official commemoration volume that has its obvious limitations but is still useful; the anonymous work Twenty-five Years of the Chinese Republic, Nanking, 1937, features short essays and monographs, some outstanding and others mediocre, on the Nanking regime and its earlier administrations. See also Sih-gung Cheng's Modern China: A Political Study, Oxford, 1919, and the "China" issue of The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science, vol. 152, Philadelphia, 1930.
4. Jermyn Chi-hung Lynn, Political Parties in China, Peking, 1930, gives the most detailed outline of political parties yet available. Bitterly anti-Kuomintang, the author became pro-Japanese in the autumn of 1937.
4. Jermyn Chi-hung Lynn, Political Parties in China, Peking, 1930, provides the most comprehensive overview of political parties that we have so far. Strongly opposed to the Kuomintang, the author shifted to a pro-Japanese stance in the fall of 1937.
7. Bertram Lennox-Simpson, who wrote under the pseudonym Putnam Weale, was an Englishman native to North China who spent his life editing newspapers, writing books, and playing the game of North Chinese politics. He was murdered in 1931. His books cover the period from the Boxer incident to the triumph of the Nationalists of Nanking, and—while not always reliable in detail—are stimulating contemporary documents. The Fight for the Republic in China, London, 1918, and The Vanished Empire, London, 1926, are very readable. His novels, which suffer from neglect, present some aspects of Chinese and foreign life in the North which are not dealt with by any other writer with the same qualifications.
7. Bertram Lennox-Simpson, who wrote under the pen name Putnam Weale, was an Englishman originally from North China. He dedicated his life to editing newspapers, writing books, and engaging in North Chinese politics. He was murdered in 1931. His books span the time from the Boxer Rebellion to the success of the Nationalists in Nanking, and—while not always entirely accurate—are interesting contemporary documents. The Fight for the Republic in China, London, 1918, and The Vanished Empire, London, 1926, are quite enjoyable reads. His novels, which are often overlooked, offer insights into some aspects of Chinese and foreign life in the North that other writers with similar backgrounds have not addressed.
10. W. W. Willoughby, the very competent and sympathetic adviser to the Chinese delegation at the Washington Conference, has written China at the Conference, Baltimore, 1922, and Foreign Rights and Interests in China, 2 vols., Baltimore, 1927. For further treatment of recent Chinese foreign relations see, among others, R. T. Pollard, China's Foreign Relations, 1917-1931, New York, 1933.
10. W. W. Willoughby, the highly skilled and understanding advisor to the Chinese delegation at the Washington Conference, has written China at the Conference, Baltimore, 1922, and Foreign Rights and Interests in China, 2 vols., Baltimore, 1927. For more information on recent Chinese foreign relations, see, among others, R. T. Pollard, China's Foreign Relations, 1917-1931, New York, 1933.
11. For the origin of this system see John K. Fairbank, "The Creation of the Foreign Inspectorate of Customs at Shanghai," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 19, pp. 469 ff., 1935-1936.
11. For the origin of this system, see John K. Fairbank, "The Creation of the Foreign Inspectorate of Customs at Shanghai," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 19, pp. 469 ff., 1935-1936.
14. This program is very pithily put by Sun in his Fundamentals of National Reconstruction, issued the following year (to be found in M. T. Z. Tyau, op. cit. in note 3, pp. 439 ff., and L. S. Hsü, Sun Yat-sen, His Political and Social Ideals, pp. 85 ff., Los Angeles, 1933). The point is elaborated by Tsui Shu-chin, "The Influence of the Canton-Moscow Entente upon Sun Yat-sen's Political Philosophy," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 18, pp. 177 ff., 1934; and Paul M. A. Linebarger, The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 209-214, "The Three Stages of Revolution," Baltimore, 1937. See also Hou Yong-ling, La vie politique et constitutionelle en Chine, Peiping, 1935; Tsêng Yü-hao, Modern Chinese Legal and Political Philosophy, Shanghai, 1930.
14. This program is succinctly described by Sun in his Fundamentals of National Reconstruction, published the following year (see M. T. Z. Tyau, op. cit. in note 3, pp. 439 ff., and L. S. Hsü, Sun Yat-sen, His Political and Social Ideals, pp. 85 ff., Los Angeles, 1933). The idea is further detailed by Tsui Shu-chin in "The Influence of the Canton-Moscow Entente upon Sun Yat-sen's Political Philosophy," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 18, pp. 177 ff., 1934; and Paul M. A. Linebarger in The Political Doctrines of Sun Yat-sen, pp. 209-214, "The Three Stages of Revolution," Baltimore, 1937. Also, see Hou Yong-ling, La vie politique et constitutionelle en Chine, Peiping, 1935; and Tsêng Yü-hao, Modern Chinese Legal and Political Philosophy, Shanghai, 1930.
Chapter VIII
RECONSTRUCTION
The National Government of China set up at Nanking in April, 1927, was not definitively organized until late that year. Chiang K'ai-shek had to resign from the government before the Left Kuomintang group would accept the regime. In the following year, with the return of Chiang and the adoption of a new constitution (Organic Law of the National Government), the Nanking government was more firmly established than any previous government since the death of Yüan Shih-k'ai. A high price had been paid for stability: Northern military leaders had been allowed to join it, much as those of the South had supported Sun Yat-sen ten years before. The break with the Communists meant stopping a vast agrarian-proletarian revolution midway in its course, at a cost of many lives. The Nationalists, thrust into the role of governors, could not avoid turning against many of those who had helped to put them in power but wished to continue the revolution.
The National Government of China was established in Nanking in April 1927, but it wasn't fully organized until late that year. Chiang Kai-shek had to step down from the government before the Left Kuomintang group would accept the regime. The following year, with Chiang's return and the adoption of a new constitution (Organic Law of the National Government), the Nanking government became more stable than any previous government since the death of Yuan Shih-kai. A heavy price was paid for this stability: Northern military leaders were allowed to join, similar to how Southern leaders had supported Sun Yat-sen a decade earlier. The split with the Communists meant halting a major agrarian-proletarian revolution midway through, resulting in many lives lost. The Nationalists, now in charge, couldn't avoid turning against many of those who had helped them gain power but wanted to continue the revolution.
Despite the difficulties which it faced, the National Government had many assets. In the realm of ideology, it had the advantage of possessing a state philosophy and a patron saint: the San Min Chu I1 and its author, Sun Yat-sen. In the military sphere, it had at its disposal an army unequaled in China; in the economic, the support of the Chinese bourgeoisie, together with the friendly interest of the capitalist powers. In the province of politics, it carried with it much of the personnel formerly serving the Nationalist Government, soviet in form, to which it claimed succession. Its officials were accustomed to devote themselves seriously to government, so that from the very beginning the Nanking government was inclined to enforce its laws as well as promulgate them—thereby breaking with the usage of the shadow Republic at Peking. Finally, the new government secured full international recognition with the flight of Chang Tso-lin from Peking and the disappearance of the rival regime in the North (1928).
Despite the challenges it faced, the National Government had many strengths. Ideologically, it benefited from having a state philosophy and a patron saint: the San Min Chu I1 and its author, Sun Yat-sen. Militarily, it had access to an army unmatched in China; economically, it had the support of the Chinese bourgeoisie and the backing of capitalist powers. Politically, it included much of the personnel from the former Nationalist Government, which was Soviet in structure and to which it claimed succession. Its officials were used to taking government responsibilities seriously, so from the start, the Nanking government aimed to enforce its laws as well as create them—marking a shift from the practices of the shadow Republic in Peking. Ultimately, the new government gained full international recognition after Chang Tso-lin fled from Peking and the rival regime in the North disappeared (1928).
Sun's state philosophy fulfilled a cardinal function. Even in its most troubled phases, when military factors came closest to the surface of government, the new government did not lapse into fiction. There was a programmatic index against which Nanking's accomplishments could be tested, and a definite long-range plan to follow. The program enabled the National Government to utilize the forms of revolution for the purpose of stabilizing government—far less dangerous than the practice of their Northern predecessors, to use government in order to further disunited military despotism. The officers of the Kuomintang exhibited a meticulous respect for the dead Leader of their Party. Sun Yat-sen, known by his honorific pseudonym Chung Shan, was buried in one of the most magnificent tombs of modern times. In carrying out Sun's legacy, the Kuomintang was pledged to the principles of intraparty democratic centralism and party dictatorship over the rest of the nation. The formal party organization was not seriously effected by the change from a soviet form of government.
Sun's political philosophy played a crucial role. Even during its most challenging times, when military influences were at their peak in government, the new administration didn't fall into deception. There was a clear agenda against which Nanking's achievements could be measured, along with a solid long-term plan to follow. This plan allowed the National Government to use revolutionary methods to stabilize governance—much less risky than the approach of their Northern predecessors, who used government to promote fragmented military rule. The officers of the Kuomintang showed great respect for their deceased Leader. Sun Yat-sen, honored with the title Chung Shan, was laid to rest in one of the most impressive tombs of modern history. In continuing Sun's legacy, the Kuomintang committed to the principles of democratic centralism within the party and a party dictatorship over the nation. The formal party structure was not significantly impacted by the shift from a Soviet-style government.
Government under the Kuomintang, despite the breakdown of morale which followed the disintegration of the Great Revolution (1927), was radically unlike that of the Peking regimes. In 1927, when Chiang K'ai-shek turned against the peasant unions and officialized the labor unions, a tendency toward outright military dictatorship became apparent. The developments of the following ten years did not at any time suggest that military power had meekly yielded to governmental power, but they did indicate that government was taking an increasing part in the control of society. The close interrelation of ideology and government, dating from the period of the Nationalist-Communist alliance, was to endure after the revolution had been transformed into a reconstructive process and rebellion had been superseded by administration. However much Sun and his teachings failed to create a new political Islam, they weathered criticism sufficiently well to provide a scheme of policy, political values, and broad objectives.
Government under the Kuomintang, despite the collapse of morale that followed the breakdown of the Great Revolution (1927), was significantly different from that of the Peking regimes. In 1927, when Chiang K'ai-shek turned against the peasant unions and made the labor unions official, a shift toward outright military dictatorship became clear. The events of the next ten years did not indicate that military power had willingly surrendered to governmental authority, but they did show that the government was increasingly involved in controlling society. The close connection between ideology and government, which began during the Nationalist-Communist alliance, continued even after the revolution had shifted to a process of reconstruction and rebellion had been replaced by administration. Even though Sun and his teachings did not successfully establish a new political Islam, they endured enough criticism to provide a framework of policy, political values, and broad objectives.
The influence of Sun Yat-sen was harmed, rather than reinforced, by the hysterical ritualists who seem to be the parasites of all one-party governments. The memory of the Leader and his teachings settled into the stabilizing roles of founding father and general dogma. Only a few veterans of the movement are still inspired by the fire of his words and the vigor of his personality. To the vast bulk of Chinese public opinion Sun Yat-sen is the human embodiment of virtuous, brave, and intelligent conduct, whose theories are acceptable in their general form and whose programs have proved pragmatically usable. The San Min Chu I failed to cause widespread political ecstasy; it succeeded in bringing direction and sanity, after a limited fashion. To spread allegiance the government fostered a Sun Yat-sen memorial ritual; every Monday morning, in every government office, college, school, police station, and other public building, there was held a service consisting of the reading of Sun Yat-sen's political testament and passages from his speeches clarifying his doctrines. The services seemed for a while to resemble a state religion; but the moderateness and formalism of Chinese life was inimical to the fervor necessary for political religion. The Kuomintang and its government came to see these limitations; although the services have remained, they are now severely secular in spirit.
The impact of Sun Yat-sen was diminished, rather than strengthened, by the overzealous ritualists who seem to be the parasites of all one-party governments. The memory of the Leader and his teachings settled into the stabilizing roles of founding father and general doctrine. Only a few veterans of the movement still feel inspired by the passion of his words and the strength of his personality. To most of the Chinese public, Sun Yat-sen represents virtuous, brave, and intelligent behavior, whose ideas are generally accepted and whose plans have proven practically useful. The San Min Chu I didn't create widespread political excitement; it managed to provide some direction and sanity, albeit in a limited way. To build loyalty, the government promoted a Sun Yat-sen memorial ritual; every Monday morning, in every government office, college, school, police station, and other public buildings, there was a service that included reading Sun Yat-sen's political testament and excerpts from his speeches explaining his doctrines. For a while, these services seemed like a state religion; however, the moderation and formality of Chinese life were not conducive to the passion needed for a political religion. The Kuomintang and its government began to recognize these limitations; although the services continue, they are now markedly secular in nature.
The most dynamic part of the San Min Chu I, the doctrine of nationalism, had contributed to placing the Kuomintang in power. The new government was accordingly nationalist and centralistic; it opposed any type of regionalism—political, administrative, economic, or military. The Northern generals who sided with the government at the time of its formation were brought within the operation of the national military laws. When they revolted—quite properly, according to their tuchün standards—against reduction of their forces in the Disbandment War of 1930-1931, they were defeated. With the Southern and the Western military leaders Chiang was not as successful, until Japanese and Communist pressure brought first the one and then the other group into his fold. After actual autonomy for a number of years, the province of Kuangtung (Canton) submitted in 1936 to the authority of the National Government, thereby bringing to an end the generation-old division of North and South. Nationalism and centralism affected not only the armies but also the entire administration, whose service functions and police powers developed amazingly. Although the Nanking government had originally faced broad popular suspicion, it began to win genuine respect because of its accomplishments.
The most dynamic part of the San Min Chu I, the doctrine of nationalism, helped get the Kuomintang into power. The new government was therefore nationalist and centralized; it opposed any kind of regionalism—political, administrative, economic, or military. The Northern generals who supported the government at its formation were brought under the national military laws. When they revolted—fairly according to their tuchün standards—against the reduction of their forces during the Disbandment War of 1930-1931, they were defeated. Chiang wasn't as successful with the Southern and Western military leaders until Japanese and Communist pressure eventually brought both groups into his ranks. After enjoying autonomy for several years, the province of Kuangtung (Canton) submitted to the National Government in 1936, ending the long-standing division between North and South. Nationalism and centralism influenced not just the armies but the entire administration, whose service functions and police powers grew significantly. Although the Nanking government initially faced widespread public skepticism, it began to earn genuine respect due to its accomplishments.
Was the Nanking government a dictatorship? Its record does not justify the assumption that it was merely to camouflage a military dictatorship commandeered by Chiang K'ai-shek. Moreover, the policy-making power was not by any means a prerogative of Chiang K'ai-shek. Chiang was nearly sovereign in technical military matters and possessed more political influence than did any other single individual. Yet the power of policy making rested with a small group of men not over a hundred in number. Some of the gentlest, sincerest, and quietest of these leaders had once been tuchüns in their own right; some of the most military and forthright had never handled anything more lethal than a cash register. The leaders tended to work within the party and government structure, so that the political organization, while not of great simplicity or clarity, accurately portrayed the distribution of power. No one can gauge the degree of interdependence between the leaders of a government system in its formative period, and between the offices which these leaders occupy. The Sian episode indicated that the Nanking government could continue without Chiang and that Chiang's incarceration was not the signal for immediate anarchy. But Chiang was not actually dead, nor was the government deprived of the support which his prestige had generated. From 1927 to 1937 the Nanking government remained under approximately the same leading officials.
Was the Nanking government a dictatorship? Its record doesn't support the idea that it was just a cover for a military dictatorship led by Chiang K'ai-shek. Additionally, the power to make policies wasn't solely in Chiang K'ai-shek's hands. He had almost full control over technical military issues and held more political influence than any other individual. However, the power to shape policies rested with a small group of men, not more than a hundred. Some of the gentlest, most sincere, and quietest of these leaders had once been tuchüns themselves; some of the most military and direct had never dealt with anything more dangerous than a cash register. The leaders generally operated within the party and government structure, making the political organization, although not very simple or clear, accurately reflect the distribution of power. It's hard to measure the extent of interdependence among the leaders in a government system during its early development and between the positions they held. The Sian incident showed that the Nanking government could function without Chiang, and his imprisonment didn't lead to immediate chaos. But Chiang wasn't actually dead, nor was the government lacking the support that his presence had brought. From 1927 to 1937, the Nanking government had a relatively stable group of leading officials.
The last test for the sources of Nanking's power may be found in considering the relation between the men in command and the authority which placed them there. The supreme organ of the party was the Party Congress. This body did determine the course of government policy frequently, and on such occasions clarified issues through action. The Congress elected the Central Executive Committee and the Central Supervisory Committee of the Kuomintang. The entire membership of the Congress would vote in the elections, any of the members being eligible. Since the Congress was composed of representatives from the various regional and functional divisions of the party, intraparty democracy was insured in theory and—though to a lesser extent—in practice. The two top committees elected smaller Standing Committees; the Central Executive Committee in addition elected the Central Political Council, which was the highest organ of government in China and the agency through which the party controlled the government. The Central Political Council did not seek to keep track of the detail of government; it outlined governmental policy, appointed major officials, and directed rather than supervised administration. It was a policy-making body in the strictest sense, and its action took effect upon the Council of State, which coordinated the government establishments.2
The final test of Nanking's power sources can be found by examining the relationship between those in charge and the authority that appointed them. The main body of the party was the Party Congress. This group often set the direction of government policy and clarified issues through their actions. The Congress elected the Central Executive Committee and the Central Supervisory Committee of the Kuomintang. All members of the Congress could vote in the elections, and anyone was eligible to run. Since the Congress included representatives from various regional and functional divisions of the party, intraparty democracy was theoretically ensured and—though to a lesser degree—was practiced in reality. The two leading committees elected smaller Standing Committees; additionally, the Central Executive Committee elected the Central Political Council, which was the highest government body in China and the means through which the party oversaw the government. The Central Political Council didn’t focus on the details of government; it set government policy, appointed major officials, and directed rather than supervised administration. It was a policy-making body in the strictest sense, and its decisions affected the Council of State, which coordinated government activities.2
Had there been a schism between the Nanking government and the Kuomintang, it might have been possible to trace a political issue as it was fought out—all the way from the party membership up through the Party Congress and the Central Executive Committee, from party to government by action of the Central Political Council, and down through the Council of State and the subordinated government organs to the administrative network operating upon the broad masses of the populace. In fact, however, no issue saw the light, since the same group that dominated the party controlled the government. The relation between the leaders and the Party Congresses can perhaps best be compared with that between the leading personalities of a Republican or Democratic convention in the United States and the convention delegates. Convention action rarely transfers power or upsets leadership, nor do constructive plans or formulated policies emerge from convention sessions; and yet the conventions cannot be regarded merely as tools in the hands of the party leadership. A similar situation existed in China. Even when Chiang and the other leaders seemed to hold the bag, the meetings of the Party Congress did not lack importance, and the issues before the Congress were not considered predetermined. This was no personal regime in the Napoleonic sense. Party dictatorship expressed itself in defined forms, as a part of Sun Yat-sen's state philosophy. Benevolent oligarchy of patriotic modernists, acting with party sanction obtained through intraparty democratic processes, was not foreign to Sun's mind. The Nanking government further differed from fascist governments, and resembled the Russian, in that it was democratic in intent; its dictatorial character was avowedly temporary. Throughout the period during which the Kuomintang ruled from Nanking, democracy was regarded as a definite goal of governmental policy. The Japanese invasions culminating in open war made impossible the immediate abrogation of Kuomintang party dictatorship. Yet when war broke out in 1937, the National Government was on the verge of reconstituting itself as a democracy; but now the regime itself became itinerant, moving into the hinterland.
Had there been a split between the Nanking government and the Kuomintang, it might have been possible to trace a political conflict as it unfolded—all the way from party members up through the Party Congress and the Central Executive Committee, from the party to the government through actions of the Central Political Council, and down through the Council of State and the subordinate government organs to the administrative network affecting the wider population. However, no issue surfaced since the same group that controlled the party also controlled the government. The relationship between the leaders and the Party Congresses is perhaps best compared to that between the leading figures of a Republican or Democratic convention in the United States and the convention delegates. Convention actions rarely shift power or disrupt leadership, nor do constructive plans or policies emerge from convention sessions; yet the conventions cannot merely be seen as tools of the party leadership. A similar scenario existed in China. Even when Chiang and the other leaders seemed to hold power, the meetings of the Party Congress were still significant, and the issues discussed were not considered predetermined. This was not a personal regime in the Napoleonic sense. Party dictatorship manifested in defined forms, as part of Sun Yat-sen's vision for the state. A benevolent oligarchy of patriotic modernists, acting with party approval achieved through democratic processes within the party, was consistent with Sun’s ideas. The Nanking government also differed from fascist governments and was more similar to the Russian model in that it was democratic in intent; its dictatorial nature was openly temporary. Throughout the time the Kuomintang governed from Nanking, democracy was seen as a clear goal of government policy. The Japanese invasions that led to open war made it impossible to immediately dismantle Kuomintang party dictatorship. Yet when war broke out in 1937, the National Government was on the verge of transforming itself into a democracy; but at that point, the regime itself became mobile, retreating into the interior.
The Nanking government was organized under Kuomintang rule in a form unique among modern states. Its three most distinctive features were: (1) the concentration of power in the supreme agencies; (2) a fivefold division of power and function through the yüans; and (3) the absence of parliamentary chambers.3 While the Organic Law was in effect as a constitution (1928-1931), the government was headed by a president wielding considerable power and a Council of State which served as the chief control agency. In 1931 a National People's Convention made up of representatives of the Kuomintang and of occupational groups adopted a Provisional Constitution.4 Under this constitution the power of the president was sharply reduced, making him practically a titular officer. The Council of State became a more formalized agency, and the greater weight of government routine was placed in the Executive Yüan. Under the draft constitution proposed for the period after the end of party dictatorship a presidential system was to have been inaugurated.
The Nanking government was set up under Kuomintang rule in a way that was unique among modern states. Its three most distinctive features were: (1) the concentration of power in the supreme agencies; (2) a fivefold division of power and function through the yüans; and (3) the absence of parliamentary chambers.3 While the Organic Law was in effect as a constitution (1928-1931), the government was led by a president who had significant power and a Council of State that acted as the main control agency. In 1931, a National People's Convention made up of representatives from the Kuomintang and various occupational groups adopted a Provisional Constitution.4 Under this constitution, the president's power was greatly reduced, making him mostly a symbolic figure. The Council of State became a more structured agency, with the majority of government operations handled by the Executive Yüan. A draft constitution was proposed for the period following the end of the party's dictatorship, which was meant to establish a presidential system.
The years 1931-1937 were characterized by the use of the Council of State as the supreme agency of formal government. The president of the National Government was little more than the chairman of the Council. The Council received instructions from the Central Political Council, and transmitted them to the five regular departments of government in the form of policies. Great as its powers may seem to be, the Council of State was largely an intermediary agency, although the personal influence of its members was extensive. The Council, with its administrative adjuncts, was of value in that it provided an institutional center for the government and gave governmental form to the commands of the party. There was no judicial check on the executive or the legislative branches.
The years 1931-1937 were marked by the Council of State serving as the main body of formal government. The president of the National Government was essentially just the chairperson of the Council. The Council received directives from the Central Political Council and passed them on to the five main government departments as policies. Despite its seemingly significant powers, the Council of State primarily functioned as an intermediary, though the personal influence of its members was considerable. The Council, along with its administrative support, was important because it provided a central institution for the government and translated the party's commands into governmental form. There was no judicial oversight of the executive or legislative branches.
The fivefold division of powers (adopted as the yüan system) is one of the most original points in Sun Yat-sen's political scheme. Yüan is an almost untranslatable Chinese term signifying a "public body" and used in modern China to designate the five great coordinate departments of government.
The fivefold division of powers (adopted as the yüan system) is one of the most unique aspects of Sun Yat-sen's political plan. Yüan is a nearly untranslatable Chinese word meaning "public body" and is used in modern China to refer to the five main coordinating departments of government.
PARTY MEMBERSHIP
Party Convention
Central Executive Committee | Central Supervisory Committee |
Standing Committee | Standing Committee |
Central Political Council | |
---|---|
1. Secretariat for Civil Affairs | |
2. Secretariat for Military Affairs | |
3. Commission for the Disciplinary Punishment of Political Officials |
President of the National Government Council of State |
---|
1. Commission of Military Affairs |
2. Board of General Staff |
3. Directorate-General of Military Training |
4. Military Advisory Council |
5. National Reconstruction Commission |
6. Academia Sinica |
7. National Economic Council |
8. Sun Yat-sen Mausoleum Commission |
I. EXECUTIVE YÜAN |
President |
Vice-president |
Secretariat |
1. Ministry of the Interior |
2. Ministry of Foreign Affairs |
3. Ministry of Military Affairs |
4. Ministry of the Navy |
5. Ministry of Finance |
6. Ministry of Industries |
7. Ministry of Education |
8. Ministry of Communications |
9. Ministry of Railways |
10. Commission on Mongolian and Tibetan Affairs |
11. Commission on Overseas Chinese Affairs |
12. National Health Service |
13. Hopei-Chahar Political Council |
14. Mongolian Local Autonomy Council |
15. Weihaiwei Administration |
16. Preparatory Commission for the Sikang Provincial Government |
17. Boards of Trustees for Boxer Refunds |
18. Committee on Efficiency |
II. LEGISLATIVE YÜAN |
President |
Vice-president |
Legislative Members |
Legislative Research Bureau |
Bureau of Statistics |
III. JUDICIAL YÜAN |
President |
Vice-president |
Commission for the Disciplinary Punishment of Public Functionaries |
Administrative Court |
Supreme Court |
Ministry of Justice |
IV. EXAMINATION YÜAN |
President |
Vice-president |
Examination Commission |
Ministry of Personnel |
V. CONTROL YÜAN |
President |
Vice-president |
Ministry of Audit |
Regional Commissions |
Hsien Municipalities |
Villages |
The Executive Yüan was headed, as were all the others, by a yüan president (yüan-chang), assisted by a vice-president, a secretary-general, and a director of political affairs. The yüan included all the major executive ministries, and the formal meeting of the Executive Yüan was a meeting of the Yüan officers, the heads of the ministries, and other directing officials. Such meetings took place once a week and corresponded to cabinet meetings in Western countries. The executive work of the entire government was performed by the Executive Yüan and—through characteristic Chinese devices—the Yüan Secretariat, divided into bureaus and committees, came to occupy a position of high strategic importance in Chinese government. All executive measures were funneled through the Secretariat, which cast them into proper form and determined whether or not they should be put on the yüan agenda. It thus occupied a position not unlike that of the Grand Chancery and Grand Secretariat of the T'ang dynasty or of the Office of Transmissions under the Manchus. The Executive Yüan combined within itself nine ministries: Interior (having charge of provincial and local government), Foreign Affairs, Military Affairs, Navy, Finance, Industries, Education, Communications, and Railways. Included were also a number of special commissions and agencies.
The Executive Yüan was led, like all the others, by a yüan president (yüan-chang), with support from a vice-president, a secretary-general, and a director of political affairs. The yüan contained all the main executive ministries, and the official meeting of the Executive Yüan gathered the Yüan officers, ministry heads, and other senior officials. These meetings happened once a week and were similar to cabinet meetings in Western countries. The Executive Yüan carried out all executive functions of the government, and—through typical Chinese practices—the Yüan Secretariat, which was divided into bureaus and committees, came to play a vital strategic role in the Chinese government. All executive actions were processed through the Secretariat, which formatted them properly and decided whether they should be included on the yüan agenda. It thus held a role not unlike that of the Grand Chancery and Grand Secretariat of the T'ang dynasty or the Office of Transmissions under the Manchus. The Executive Yüan encompassed nine ministries: Interior (responsible for provincial and local government), Foreign Affairs, Military Affairs, Navy, Finance, Industries, Education, Communications, and Railways. It also included several special commissions and agencies.
The Legislative Yüan consisted of a president, a vice-president, and eighty-six members, with an extensive administrative staff attached to it. The yüan was divided, as are parliaments, into committees, but it was not a representative body, nor able to enact laws independently of the other divisions of government. Its president's powers were so wide as to make the cameral organization of the yüan more apparent than real and to reduce the yüan to a legislative drafting and research agency. The Judicial Yüan was made up of four establishments: Supreme Court, Administrative Court, Commission for the Disciplinary Punishment of Public Functionaries (dealing with the government personnel below political rank), and the Ministry of Justice. The Examination Yüan, composed of two divisions (Examination Commission and Ministry of Personnel) gave expression to the Chinese tradition of separate examining agencies. Its function was to provide a merit system applicable to the whole government staff, except those relatively few positions which were political in nature. Because of the difficulty of developing elaborate machinery under unusual circumstances, the Examination Yüan did not establish for itself a high standard of accomplishment. Finally, the Control Yüan served as a chamber of censors entitled to bring suit against dishonest or treacherous officials, and maintained a central Ministry of Audit. In the last few years of the Nanking regime it brought over two hundred and fifty cases to bar each year.
The Legislative Yüan included a president, a vice-president, and eighty-six members, along with a large administrative staff. The yüan was divided into committees, like most parliaments, but it wasn’t a representative body and couldn’t pass laws on its own without involvement from other government branches. The president had such broad powers that the yüan's structure seemed more significant than it was, reducing it to a legislative drafting and research agency. The Judicial Yüan consisted of four entities: the Supreme Court, Administrative Court, Commission for the Disciplinary Punishment of Public Functionaries (which addressed government employees below political rank), and the Ministry of Justice. The Examination Yüan, which had two divisions (Examination Commission and Ministry of Personnel), reflected the Chinese tradition of separate examining bodies. Its role was to establish a merit system applicable to all government personnel, except for a relatively few political positions. Due to the challenges of creating a complex system under unusual circumstances, the Examination Yüan didn’t set a high standard for achievement. Finally, the Control Yüan functioned as a censoring body authorized to take action against dishonest or disloyal officials and maintained a central Ministry of Audit. In the last few years of the Nanking regime, it brought over two hundred and fifty cases to trial each year.
An informative picture of the practical workings of one of the key parts of the National Government, the Secretariat of the Executive Yüan, is given by Tsiang Ting-fu, the Chinese ambassador to the Soviet Union and formerly one of the ranking officials of that Yüan:
An informative picture of how one of the key parts of the National Government functions, the Secretariat of the Executive Yüan, is provided by Tsiang Ting-fu, the Chinese ambassador to the Soviet Union and a former high-ranking official of that Yüan:
The Bureau of General Affairs keeps the internal machinery of the Secretariat going. It receives the dispatches and distributes them among the sections. It manages the funds and looks after supplies.
The Bureau of General Affairs keeps the internal operations of the Secretariat running smoothly. It receives messages and distributes them among various sections. It manages the budget and handles supplies.
The Bureau of Confidential Affairs handles confidential telegrams and keeps the secret codes.
The Bureau of Confidential Affairs takes care of confidential telegrams and maintains secret codes.
The Secretaries in the Drafting Bureau draft documents that require high literary finish, usually formal documents.
The Secretaries in the Drafting Bureau create well-crafted and polished documents, usually formal ones.
The Reception Bureau takes care of callers and visitors and sees to it that dignitaries who come to the Executive Yüan for business or courtesy calls are accorded a due reception.
The Reception Bureau deals with callers and visitors, ensuring that dignitaries visiting the Executive Yüan for business or courtesy calls receive a proper welcome.
The Meetings Bureau arranges for all meetings held in, or under the auspices of, the Executive Yüan.
The Meetings Bureau organizes all meetings that occur at or are hosted by the Executive Yuan.
The Compilation and Translation Bureau watches over the periodical press, both Chinese and foreign.
The Compilation and Translation Bureau oversees the periodic press, which includes both Chinese and foreign publications.
The real political work is done in the Sections. Let us take up first political correspondence. A minister, governor, or mayor sends a dispatch to the Executive Yüan, asking for instructions in regard to, let us say, a problem in raising funds. It goes to Section 5. The head clerk and his assistants look up regulations, precedents, and other relevant facts and write a memorandum. The dispatch with the memorandum goes to the secretary or councillor in charge of the Section, who writes a minute suggesting a solution or approving a solution suggested by the head clerk. Then the dispatch, memorandum, and minute go to the Director of Political Affairs, who, taking into consideration political factors, renders a tentative decision for final approval by the Secretary-General. The clerical staff sticks to law, tradition, and precedent. Adjustments are usually made only by the ranks above. As the majority of problems are so-called routine problems, in connection with which the opinion of the clerical staff is usually sound, the ranks above usually accept the proposed solution. What is important and bothersome is the minority of unusual problems, for the treatment of which procedures are varied.
The real political work takes place in the Sections. For instance, if a minister, governor, or mayor sends a message to the Executive Yuan asking for guidance on a fundraising issue, it goes to Section 5. The head clerk and their team review regulations, precedents, and other pertinent information to draft a memo. This message, along with the memo, is sent to the secretary or councillor responsible for the Section, who then writes a note suggesting a solution or approving the head clerk's proposed solution. The message, memo, and note are then forwarded to the Director of Political Affairs, who makes a preliminary decision considering political factors before it gets final approval from the Secretary-General. The clerical staff adheres to the law, tradition, and precedent. Changes are typically made only by those in higher positions. Since most issues are routine, and the clerical staff's opinions are generally trusted, the suggestions from the clerks are usually accepted by higher-ups. The critical and challenging part involves a few unusual issues, for which the processes differ.
The sender of a dispatch dealing with an unusual problem may call, or send a representative to call, on the Secretary-General or the Director of Political Affairs before or simultaneously with the sending of the dispatch, giving a personal detailed explanation of the matter and sounding the opinion of the Executive Yüan as represented by the Secretary-General and the Director of Political Affairs. An agreed solution may be arrived at during the interview. In that case the correspondence will be only formal. But the parties involved may disagree, in which case the Secretary-General will courteously say that the matter must be referred to the President or to the Yüan meeting, and the Director has an additional solution of the problem by resorting to consultation with the Secretary-General. In some cases the Secretary-General and the Director will decide the matter during the interview whether the caller likes it or not.
If a message pertains to an unusual issue, the sender can either call or send a representative to discuss it with the Secretary-General or the Director of Political Affairs either before or simultaneously with sending the message. They should give a personal, detailed explanation of the situation and try to understand the Executive Yüan's perspective as represented by the Secretary-General and the Director of Political Affairs. A solution may be agreed upon during this discussion. In that case, the correspondence will be merely formal. However, if there are disagreements, the Secretary-General will politely state that the matter needs to be escalated to the President or the Yuan meeting. The Director can also consult with the Secretary-General to find another solution. In some instances, the Secretary-General and Director will decide during the meeting regardless of the caller's stance.
Some unusual matters touch several jurisdictions, i.e., two or three ministries; or a number of provinces or cities; or both. The Executive Yüan then calls a meeting of representatives of the jurisdictions affected and the matter is threshed out there. The conclusions of such meetings may be referred to the President or to the Yüan meetings.
Some unusual issues involve multiple jurisdictions, such as two or three ministries, different provinces or cities, or both. The Executive Yuan then organizes a meeting with representatives from the relevant jurisdictions to discuss the matter. The resolutions from these meetings may be forwarded to the President or the Yuan meetings.
In dealing with unusual problems of primary importance the Secretary-General usually consults the President, and the Director of Political Affairs consults the Secretary-General in most cases and the President in some cases where the work is specifically assigned to the Director by the President.
In addressing unusual, high-priority issues, the Secretary-General usually consults with the President, while the Director of Political Affairs typically communicates with the Secretary-General in most cases and directly with the President in instances where the President specifically assigns work to the Director.
The average of dispatches (including telegrams) received and sent out daily by the Executive Yüan is about three hundred, of which number only two or three need to be referred to the President or the Yüan meeting, the rest being handled by the Secretariat without such reference.
On average, the Executive Yüan receives and sends around three hundred messages (including telegrams) daily, of which only two or three need to be escalated to the President or the Yuan meeting, while the rest are handled directly by the Secretariat.
The Secretariat on its part, by the order of the President as Chairman of the Yüan meeting, or on the initiative of the Secretary-General or at the suggestion of the Director of Political Affairs, sends dispatches to the ministries, commissions, provinces and municipalities, in the form of decrees, ordinances, instructions, inquiries and requests.
Following the President's directive as Chair of the Yuan meeting, or at the initiative of the Secretary-General or the suggestion of the Director of Political Affairs, the Secretariat issues communications to ministries, commissions, provinces, and municipalities in the form of decrees, ordinances, instructions, inquiries, and requests.
The energies of the clerical staff are devoted entirely to the incoming and outgoing correspondence. About half of the time of the secretaries and councillors is devoted to correspondence and half to conferences. The sub-committees created by the Yüan meeting are numerous and are almost always convoked by the Secretariat. In a few cases the Secretary-General and the Director of Political Affairs, usually accompanied by a secretary or councillor, attend; in most cases, however a secretary or a councillor is designated as the Yüan's representative. The conclusions of such sub-committees are always reported back to the Yüan meeting.5
The clerical staff dedicates its efforts entirely to managing incoming and outgoing correspondence. About half of the secretaries' and councillors' time is spent on correspondence, while the other half is devoted to meetings. Many sub-committees are established by the Yuan meeting, and they are almost always convened by the Secretariat. In some cases, the Secretary-General and the Director of Political Affairs attend along with a secretary or councillor; however, in most scenarios, a secretary or councillor is chosen to represent the Yuan. The outcomes of these sub-committees are consistently reported back to the Yuan meeting.5
Strange as the yüan system may appear, it seems to have been the most effectual form of government that the Chinese have devised in the Republican era. In times of military or revolutionary crisis, however, this elaborate scheme of bureaucratic departmentalization would prove too cumbersome for rapid readjustment and action; during the Japanese invasions, great reliance was placed on the creation of emergency commissions. In addition to the yüans there were a number of agencies which did not fit into the five-power scheme. Great independent establishments were attached directly to the Council of State. An Academia Sinica took the place of the Han Lin of imperial times as a national center for scholarship. A National Economic Council and a National Reconstruction Commission performed specialized functions effectively, with assistance from experts provided by the League of Nations. In fact, there was a scattering of foreign advisers throughout the government. Of these the highest in rank were placed at the disposal of the Council of State, some rendering actual technical service, others active in unofficial representation abroad, propaganda, lobbying in foreign capitals, or similar tasks. Other advisers were attached to the yüans and to the ministries.
Strange as the yüan system might seem, it appears to have been the most effective form of government that the Chinese developed during the Republican era. However, in times of military or revolutionary crisis, this complex setup of bureaucratic departments became too unwieldy for quick adjustments and action; during the Japanese invasions, there was a strong reliance on the creation of emergency commissions. In addition to the yüans, there were several agencies that didn’t fit into the five-power structure. Significant independent organizations were directly linked to the Council of State. An Academia Sinica replaced the Han Lin of imperial times as a national hub for scholarship. A National Economic Council and a National Reconstruction Commission effectively carried out specialized functions, aided by experts provided by the League of Nations. In fact, there was a distribution of foreign advisers throughout the government. Among these, the highest-ranking were allocated to the Council of State, with some providing actual technical services, while others were involved in unofficial representation abroad, propaganda, lobbying in foreign capitals, or similar tasks. Other advisers were connected to the yüans and the ministries.
Provincial government under the Nanking regime was subordinated to the Executive Yüan through the Ministry of the Interior. The provinces each possessed a commission form of government, with the commission chairman serving as titular head of the province. The actual operation of the provincial governments exhibited a great deal of variation, depending on the character of the area, the extent of its political development, and the tangible influence enjoyed by the National Government. The provincial commission combined the policy-making, policy-executing, and quasi-judicial functions, operating largely on the basis of instructions from Nanking and transmitting reports through the Secretariat of the Executive Yüan at the other end. Attached to each commission were a secretariat and four or more departments—mainly civil affairs, finance, reconstruction, and education. The department heads were members of the commission—a type of government not unlike that of American cities under the Galveston plan. The theory of Sun Yat-sen provided, however, that the province should decrease in importance with the growth of modern government in China, so that the dangerous regionalism in the country would eventually be denied overt political expression. He saw the future significance of the provincial governments only in their role as intermediaries for hsien-national relationships. Under the National Government while at Nanking, the tendency was to centralize control and to emphasize national guidance in those provinces squarely under Nationalist rule. In other provinces the provincial governments tended to follow local conditions and mirror the national standards as a matter of decorum only. The provincial governments were far less important in the life of the provinces than was the National Government for the nation. They had the national civilian and military authorities to cope with, in addition to the impositions of their own local military. Their sources of revenue were not ample, and their authority not well established. In some provinces the commission form was adopted only as a matter of legal compliance, leaving to local leaders the actual conduct of affairs. In fact, reform centered on the hsien rather than the province, partly because the province was a potential rival to the nation, and partly because the hsien was a more organic unit in Chinese society.
Provincial government under the Nanking regime was subordinate to the Executive Yüan through the Ministry of the Interior. Each province had a commission-style government, with the commission chairman acting as the nominal head of the province. The actual functioning of provincial governments varied greatly, depending on the area's characteristics, political development, and the influence of the National Government. The provincial commission combined policy-making, policy execution, and quasi-judicial functions, primarily operating based on instructions from Nanking and sending reports through the Secretariat of the Executive Yüan on the other end. Each commission had a secretariat and four or more departments—mainly civil affairs, finance, reconstruction, and education. The department heads were members of the commission—a government structure similar to that of American cities under the Galveston plan. However, Sun Yat-sen's theory stated that provinces should lose significance as modern governance developed in China, so the dangerous regionalism would eventually be restricted from overt political expression. He viewed the future role of provincial governments as intermediaries for hsien-national relationships. Under the National Government in Nanking, there was a trend to centralize control and emphasize national guidance in provinces directly under Nationalist rule. In other provinces, provincial governments tended to adapt to local circumstances and superficially reflect national standards. The provincial governments were much less significant in the provinces' daily life than the National Government was for the nation. They had to deal with national civilian and military authorities, along with pressures from their local military. Their revenue sources were limited, and their authority was not firmly established. In some provinces, the commission structure was adopted merely to comply with legal requirements, leaving the actual management of affairs to local leaders. In fact, reform focused more on the hsien than on the province, partly because the province could pose a challenge to the nation, and partly because the hsien was a more organic unit within Chinese society.
Between the provincial authorities and those of the hsien there stood Special Commissioners of Administrative Inspection, whose function was to relate the two administrative units and to work for the modernization of hsien organization. The hsien served, and still serves, not only a rural area but also the central municipality in which the hsien magistrate has his headquarters. The yamên (official building) occupies the center of the town, mostly a one-story edifice built around a courtyard; some yamêns still display the two flagpoles and the two stone lions that were required by the custom of the Empire. Usually the yamên contains:
Between the local authorities and those of the hsien were Special Commissioners of Administrative Inspection, whose job was to connect the two administrative units and support the modernization of hsien organization. The hsien served, and still serves, not only a rural area but also the central municipality where the hsien magistrate is based. The yamên (official building) sits in the middle of the town, typically a single-story structure built around a courtyard; some yamêns still show the two flagpoles and the two stone lions that were customary in the Empire. Usually, the yamên contains:
"(a) the rooms occupied by the tax collectors and the administrative and judicial police; (b) the court and the assembly room; (c) the offices of the various bureaus; (d) the residence for magistrates and the dormitory for officers."6 The conduct of hsien government is influenced by three main groups—the illiterate masses, the conservative gentry, and the younger progressives. In those hsien units where no reformist or revolutionary pressure is felt, the magistrate and the tax collector do little more than collect funds, and the administration is marked by the laxity which characterized old Chinese government in its inadequate form. The gentry, the scholar-administrators, and the tax collectors represent a single social group and manage to rule in their own economic interest. In other hsien units the influence of modern government is noticeable; the magistrate is in most cases a man determined to put into effect the standards of twentieth-century administration. The prestige and power of young men with modern educations have so increased that they are able to obtain a considerable number of magistracies, and if they are willing they may introduce a respectable measure of good government and reform.
"(a) the rooms for tax collectors and the administrative and judicial police; (b) the court and the assembly room; (c) the offices of the various departments; (d) the residence for magistrates and the dormitory for officers."6 The way hsien government operates is shaped by three main groups—the uneducated masses, the conservative upper class, and the younger progressives. In those hsien areas where there’s no push for reform or revolution, the magistrate and the tax collector mainly just gather money, and the administration shows the laxity that defined the old, insufficient Chinese government. The gentry, the scholar-administrators, and the tax collectors form a single social group and manage to govern in their own economic interest. In other hsien areas, the impact of modern government is clear; the magistrate is usually a person committed to implementing twentieth-century administrative standards. The respect and influence of young people with modern education have grown so much that they can secure a significant number of magistrate positions, and if they choose to, they can introduce a decent level of good governance and reform.
The magistrate selects his secretary and four bureau heads, subject to the approval of the provincial authorities. The secretary performs the work usually expected of permanent officials, carrying on much of the routine so as to leave the magistrate free for political and quasi-judicial functions. The secretary is virtually a vice-magistrate and, if successful, keeps the governmental machinery of the hsien in smooth operation. When the magistrate is absent, he acts as the substitute. The four bureaus of the hsien correspond to the four chief administrative divisions of the province—civil affairs, finance, reconstruction, and education. An opium suppression bureau is often added, carrying on the anti-narcotic campaign. The civil affairs bureau has charge of the census, and supervises local areas within the district. Such matters as police, militia, sanitary administration, public buildings, classical shrines, and parks are frequently under its jurisdiction. The subordinate units of administration are provisional, but the pao-chia system has been restored at the lowest level. This is a device for the mutual guarantee, protection, and responsibility of citizens, in which ten families make a pao and ten pao make a chia. The tax bureau is one of the weakest links in Chinese local government, as in this office corruption is rife, and severe oppression of the farmers most frequent. In unreformed hsien units, the tax bureau is likely to be the political plum of members of the local gentry, who use it to extend their tenant farms, promote usury, and defraud the government. The provincial governments have begun to send out accountants and to install regular bookkeeping systems—an undertaking which if completed would be one of the major reforms of local administration.
The magistrate chooses his secretary and four bureau heads, but they need the approval of the provincial authorities. The secretary does the work expected of permanent officials, handling much of the day-to-day operations to free up the magistrate for political and quasi-judicial tasks. The secretary essentially acts as a vice-magistrate and, if successful, ensures the government of the hsien runs smoothly. When the magistrate is away, he steps in as the substitute. The four bureaus of the hsien align with the four main administrative divisions of the province: civil affairs, finance, reconstruction, and education. An opium suppression bureau is often added to manage the anti-narcotic campaign. The civil affairs bureau oversees the census and monitors local areas within the district, handling issues like police, militia, sanitation, public buildings, historic sites, and parks. The lower levels of administration are provisional, but the pao-chia system has been reinstated at the grassroots level. This system involves mutual support, protection, and responsibility among citizens, where ten families create a pao and ten pao form a chia. The tax bureau is one of the weakest parts of Chinese local government; corruption is widespread here, and farmers often face harsh treatment. In unreformed hsien units, the tax bureau tends to be a political prize for local gentry members, who exploit it to expand their tenant farms, encourage usury, and defraud the government. The provincial governments have started sending out accountants and implementing regular bookkeeping systems—if successful, this would be a significant reform in local administration.
In the smaller hsien units the magistrate is assisted for judicial purposes by a judge; in the larger, separate courts are provided. Up to the outbreak of hostilities in 1937 the national and provincial governments were making great strides in reorganizing judicial administration and in the professionalization of police work. The judges are appointees of the provincial courts, a factor which may make for greater professional capacity and independence. The general importance of the hsien is illustrated by the fact that in Manchoukuo the Japanese have been forced to revive this system. They have, however, implemented it with a Japanese officer known as the Kanjikan, who is supposed to advise his Chinese colleague. The experiment is of great interest, as it provides the acid test for the Japanese attempt actually to administer a Chinese area. Without firm hsien governments beneath them, the Japanese puppet regimes are foredoomed to failure.7
In the smaller hsien units, the magistrate is supported by a judge for legal matters; in the larger units, there are separate courts. Before the start of conflict in 1937, both national and provincial governments were making significant progress in reorganizing the judicial system and professionalizing police work. The judges are appointed by the provincial courts, which may contribute to their professional competence and independence. The overall importance of the hsien is shown by the fact that in Manchoukuo, the Japanese felt compelled to bring back this system. However, they have implemented it with a Japanese officer known as the Kanjikan, who is meant to advise his Chinese counterpart. This experiment is quite intriguing, as it serves as a critical test for the Japanese attempt to effectively govern a Chinese region. Without strong hsien governments below them, the Japanese puppet regimes are destined to fail.7
Until the beginning of the undeclared war, the departmentalization and modernization of the hsien had proceeded most extensively in certain model districts selected for the purpose of political and administrative experimentation. Some of these had reached a level of efficiency which augured well for the future of Chinese government. With the coming of war, however, administrative interests had to yield in many cases to political or military ones, but in one significant respect hsien government was constructively affected. The evocation of popular interest in and cooperation with the government caused a great acceleration of progress toward local democracy, and focused attention on reaction and corruption in the inland regions. War propaganda among the masses of the people amounted to a call for public-spirited action; such action is bound to take the form of direct military enlistment or of collaboration in local patriotic and defense schemes.
Until the start of the undeclared war, the organization and modernization of the hsien had progressed most significantly in certain model districts chosen for political and administrative experimentation. Some of these had achieved a level of efficiency that looked promising for the future of the Chinese government. However, with the onset of war, administrative priorities often had to take a backseat to political or military concerns. But in one important way, hsien government was positively influenced. The increase in public interest and cooperation with the government led to a significant boost in local democracy and highlighted issues of resistance and corruption in the interior regions. War propaganda among the populace served as a call for civic-minded action; this action naturally took the form of direct military enlistment or participation in local patriotic and defense initiatives.
Municipal government in old China was carried on largely by the officials of the imperial or provincial bureaucracy. Cities and towns were graded and even named according to the rank of the office for which they served as headquarters. The imperial administration thus extended to municipal affairs; each municipal government included a designated rural area surrounding the city. With the growth of modern government in China, plans were considered for a definite and systematic development of municipal administration. The foreign-controlled cities of the coast provided models of Western administration, and the Chinese were not slow to copy. A few years ago the cities of China were divided for administrative purposes into three categories: those administered directly by the national government; those placed directly under the provincial governments; and those for which no special category was provided, leaving them under the established bureaucratic hierarchy. In 1936 there were five cities of the first class (Nanking, Peiping, Shanghai, Tientsin, and Tsingtao) and eighteen of the second class, including the very important cities of Hankow and Canton. The municipal administration is headed by the mayor and the council. The mayor is appointed by the authority under whose jurisdiction the city is placed. The council is composed of two appointed councillors and the chiefs of the municipal bureaus—four or more. The four required bureaus are civil affairs, finance, public works, and education. Intracity organization was accomplished through the use of ch'u, or wards, subdivided into family groups of defined size. With the development of democracy it was intended for each of these to take part in the promotion of self-government; at each level representatives should be chosen by free suffrage. The family foundation has remained a significant feature even of municipal administration.
Municipal government in ancient China was primarily managed by officials from the imperial or provincial bureaucracy. Cities and towns were classified and even named based on the rank of the office that served as their headquarters. The imperial administration extended to local affairs; each municipal government included a designated rural area around the city. As modern government started to evolve in China, plans were made for a clear and systematic approach to municipal administration. The foreign-controlled coastal cities served as models for Western administration, and the Chinese quickly adopted these practices. A few years ago, Chinese cities were categorized for administrative purposes into three groups: those managed directly by the national government; those under provincial governments; and those that didn’t fit into a special category, remaining within the established bureaucratic structure. In 1936, there were five first-class cities (Nanking, Peiping, Shanghai, Tientsin, and Tsingtao) and eighteen second-class cities, including the important cities of Hankow and Canton. The municipal administration is led by the mayor and the council. The mayor is appointed by the authority overseeing the city. The council consists of two appointed councillors and the heads of the municipal bureaus—four or more in total. The four essential bureaus are civil affairs, finance, public works, and education. The organization within the city is done using ch'u, or wards, which are further divided into family groups of specific sizes. With the development of democracy, it was meant for each group to participate in promoting self-governance; representatives at each level were to be chosen through free elections. The family structure has remained an important aspect of municipal administration.
The chief political question before the National Government at the outbreak of hostilities in the summer of 1937 was the adoption of a permanent democratic constitution. This was to be accomplished in much the same way that the Provisional Constitution had been adopted in 1931—by means of a specially elected People's Congress. In the meantime, a draft constitution had reached a nearly final form. The outstanding features of the draft included the strengthening of the presidency, the abolition of the Kuomintang party dictatorship, the extension of a widely defined suffrage to operate on an unprecedented scale, and provision for periodically assembling People's Congresses to take, by and large, the position of the Kuomintang by exercising the four powers of the people: initiative, referendum, election, and recall. The elective offices would be reduced to a few. The installation and removal of the major government officers was a function to be divided between the People's Congress and the president, who was himself to be elected and recalled by the Congress.
The main political issue facing the National Government when hostilities broke out in the summer of 1937 was the establishment of a permanent democratic constitution. This was to be achieved in a similar way to how the Provisional Constitution was adopted in 1931—through a specially elected People's Congress. Meanwhile, a draft constitution was almost finalized. Key features of the draft included bolstering the presidency, ending the Kuomintang party dictatorship, expanding suffrage to an unprecedented level, and providing for the periodic assembly of People's Congresses to generally replace the Kuomintang by exercising the four powers of the people: initiative, referendum, election, and recall. The number of elective offices would be limited. The process for installing and removing major government officials would be shared between the People's Congress and the president, who would also be elected and recalled by the Congress.
The Japanese invasion led to the scattering and the partial suspension of government. Military needs began to rule the hour. The Kuomintang Party Congress held in the spring of 1938 elevated Chiang K'ai-shek to the newly-created position of Tsung-tsai—a term meaning Party Leader, which had been the office held by Sun Yat-sen under the more august synonym Tsung-li. Not only was this a partial recognition of the leadership principle8 in a democracy at war and a testimonial to Chiang as the supreme military leader of the Republic, but it was also a substantial grant of power. Four new powers were given Chiang as Party Leader: (1) the position of Chairman of the National Kuomintang Congress; (2) the chairmanship of the Central Executive Committee of the Kuomintang; (3) the power to ask (impliedly, to demand) that the National Kuomintang Congress reconsider its resolutions, which amounted to the grant of a courteous but effective conditional veto; and (4) final authority on Central Executive Committee resolutions, by means of a parallel veto.9 This apparent trend toward emergency one-man control was, however, offset by the convening on July 6, 1938, of the People's Political Council, an advisory all-Party representative body, designed to substitute temporarily for the again-postponed National Congress. Its appearance was the widest break in the formal front of one-party Kuomintang rule to occur in a decade, and was heralded as a signal for the practical democratization of the government.
The Japanese invasion caused the government to scatter and partially halt operations. Military priorities began to dominate. The Kuomintang Party Congress in the spring of 1938 promoted Chiang K'ai-shek to the newly created position of Tsung-tsai—meaning Party Leader, a title previously held by Sun Yat-sen with the more prestigious term Tsung-li. This not only recognized the leadership principle8 in a wartime democracy and acknowledged Chiang as the ultimate military leader of the Republic, but it also granted him significant power. Chiang received four new authorities as Party Leader: (1) the role of Chairman of the National Kuomintang Congress; (2) the chairmanship of the Central Executive Committee of the Kuomintang; (3) the power to request (essentially, to demand) that the National Kuomintang Congress revisit its resolutions, which functioned as a polite but effective conditional veto; and (4) final authority on resolutions by the Central Executive Committee, through a parallel veto.9 However, this apparent move towards emergency one-man control was balanced by the convening of the People's Political Council on July 6, 1938, an advisory all-Party body, meant to temporarily replace the repeatedly postponed National Congress. Its establishment marked the biggest departure from the formal facade of one-party Kuomintang rule in a decade and was seen as a signal for the practical democratization of the government.
After the suppression of the Marxists by Chiang K'ai-shek and the liquidation of the Nationalist government at Wu-han, the Chinese Communist movement took to underground agitation. It demonstrated its power, however, by proclaiming the Canton Commune on December 11, 1927. The Commune ended in bloody suppression. At the same time, in the far interior, the first Chinese Soviet had been established; from it, in Tsalin on the Hunan-Kiangsi border, was to develop the Chinese Soviet Republic.
After Chiang K'ai-shek crushed the Marxists and dismantled the Nationalist government in Wu-han, the Chinese Communist movement turned to underground activism. They showed their strength by declaring the Canton Commune on December 11, 1927. The Commune ended in violent suppression. Meanwhile, in the remote interior, the first Chinese Soviet was founded; from this, the Chinese Soviet Republic would emerge in Tsalin on the Hunan-Kiangsi border.
On the fourth anniversary of the Canton Commune the Chinese Soviet Republic came into official being. A constitution was adopted, and soon in the Communist districts soviets began to spread during a period of relative peace. Nevertheless, the Soviet organization was always under considerable pressure because of the war waged upon it by Chiang. Although labor and agrarian legislation was adopted, the regime had to operate under conditions of extreme military activity, counterrevolution, and terror. Despite all these handicaps, the Communists kept their government intact; they were able to move it thousands of miles across China in the historic Long March from South Central to Northwest China, which began October 16, 1934, and ended October 20, 1935.
On the fourth anniversary of the Canton Commune, the Chinese Soviet Republic officially came into existence. A constitution was adopted, and soon, in the Communist areas, soviets began to spread during a time of relative peace. However, the Soviet organization always faced significant pressure due to the war waged against it by Chiang. Although labor and agrarian laws were passed, the regime had to function under extreme military activity, counterrevolution, and terror. Despite these challenges, the Communists maintained their government; they managed to relocate it thousands of miles across China during the historic Long March from South Central to Northwest China, which started on October 16, 1934, and concluded on October 20, 1935.
Under its constitution, the Chinese Soviet Republic is declared to be "the democratic dictatorship of the workers and peasants."10 The suffrage was set at the age of sixteen. The government was formed in a manner similar to that employed in the U. S. S. R. before the adoption of the new Soviet Constitution: local soviets elect district or city soviets, which in turn elect provincial soviets, which elect a National Congress of Soviets. In practice, the pattern could not be followed closely, since elections were difficult to hold and territorial division not always certain. The Central Executive Committee of the Congress of Soviets was the chief political authority of the Communist regime; it had the familiar executive organization of the Soviet system: a Presidium of the Central Executive Committee and under it the People's Council, the equivalent of a cabinet. The strength of the Chinese Communists lay in their Party and adjunct organizations, in their land policy, and in their Red Army.
According to its constitution, the Chinese Soviet Republic is defined as "the democratic dictatorship of the workers and peasants."10 Voting rights were granted starting at age sixteen. The government was established in a way similar to how it was in the U. S. S. R. before the new Soviet Constitution was adopted: local soviets elect district or city soviets, which then elect provincial soviets, which in turn elect a National Congress of Soviets. In practice, this structure wasn't closely followed because elections were hard to conduct and territorial divisions were often unclear. The Central Executive Committee of the Congress of Soviets was the main political authority of the Communist regime; it had the typical executive setup of the Soviet system: a Presidium of the Central Executive Committee and below it, the People's Council, which functioned like a cabinet. The strength of the Chinese Communists was rooted in their Party and associated organizations, their land policies, and their Red Army.
The central government of the Chinese Soviet Republic was no mere torso. It included the following agencies immediately subordinate to the People's Council: the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Inspection, the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry of Land, the Ministry of Labor, the Revolutionary Military Commissariat, the Ministry of Home Affairs, the Political Safety Bureau, the Ministry of Communications, the People's Economic Commissariat, the Ministry of Health, the Ministry of Food, the Ministry of Education, and—strangely—the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
The central government of the Chinese Soviet Republic was not just a shell. It included the following agencies directly reporting to the People's Council: the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Inspection, the Ministry of Finance, the Ministry of Land, the Ministry of Labor, the Revolutionary Military Commissariat, the Ministry of Home Affairs, the Political Safety Bureau, the Ministry of Communications, the People's Economic Commissariat, the Ministry of Health, the Ministry of Food, the Ministry of Education, and—curiously—the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.
As a result of the kidnaping at Sian at the end of 1936, the Nationalists and the Communists drifted toward a rapprochement. The next February the Central Executive Committee of the Kuomintang accepted the Communist offer of United Front collaboration, although disguising the acceptance by formal conditions for a Communist surrender. In September the Chinese Soviet Republic was ready to assume the name of Special Administrative District of the Chinese Republic. This left their governmental and administrative organization unaffected; nor did it mean the dissolution of the Red Army, now also under a new name, that of the Eighth Route Army. With the commencement of the Japanese advance, Communist leaders began taking part in the work of the National Government, first at Nanking and then inland.
As a result of the kidnapping in Sian at the end of 1936, the Nationalists and the Communists moved toward a rapprochement. The following February, the Central Executive Committee of the Kuomintang agreed to the Communist offer for a United Front collaboration, though they masked this acceptance with formal conditions for a Communist surrender. By September, the Chinese Soviet Republic was ready to take on the name Special Administrative District of the Chinese Republic. This change did not affect their government and administrative structure; nor did it mean the dissolution of the Red Army, which was now also referred to as the Eighth Route Army. With the start of the Japanese advance, Communist leaders began participating in the work of the National Government, first in Nanking and then further inland.
As the National Government at Nanking rose to a dominant position in Chinese affairs, regional regimes outside its fold found it less easy to fit themselves into the framework of the new Chinese state. The Disbandment War of 1930-1931 had witnessed the defeat of the two most redoubtable tuchüns remaining in the North. On the other hand, it became increasingly evident that acceptance of the Nanking hegemony in name led to the infiltration of Nanking rule in fact.
As the National Government in Nanking gained a strong foothold in Chinese affairs, regional governments outside its control struggled to integrate into the structure of the new Chinese state. The Disbandment War of 1930-1931 saw the defeat of the two strongest tuchüns still in the North. Meanwhile, it became more and more clear that merely accepting Nanking's leadership in name meant that Nanking's authority was actually spreading into their territories.
Nothing but a register of encyclopedic proportions could list and describe the various political institutions which arose calling themselves governments in the troubled quarter-century of the Chinese Republican era. Some have bordered on the pathological: Islamistan, for instance, which was the work of an Englishman who proclaimed himself emperor of a new Moslem Empire in Central Asia. The provincial authorities of Chinese Turkestan (Sinkiang) drove him out by using airplanes borrowed from the Soviet Union. In Foochow, in 1932-1933, there arose a movement headed by exiled Left Kuomintang leaders and other ultra-patriots eager for immediate war with Japan. This government was the first in years which did not pay lip service to the San Min Chu I, nor claimed legitimate descent from the movement of Sun Yat-sen and his revolutionaries—a surprising circumstance. Its very flexible constitution would have permitted collaboration with the Chinese Soviets—had the Red leaders not decided against it. The other main point in which it varied from the pattern set by the Nanking government was its profession of federalism. Known as the Federal Revolutionary Government of China, it lasted a few months only to be destroyed by Chiang, who had no scruples against using the weight of his modern armies, including planes and motorized troops. These vegetations of government can only interest the political botanist. Far more troublesome have been the opposition governments mentored or sponsored by outside forces. Tibet and Sinkiang (Chinese Turkestan) provided a fertile field of anti-Nanking agitation. Two "states" in China proper— Manchoukuo and an equally Japanese-controlled Peking Republic (1937)—find their counterparts in three others located in Chinese dependencies: the Communist republics of Outer Mongolia and Tannu-Tuva, and the ambiguous "state" in Eastern Inner Mongolia (sometimes called Mêngkokuo).
Nothing but a comprehensive encyclopedia could list and describe the various political institutions that emerged during the turbulent 25 years of the Chinese Republican era, which referred to themselves as governments. Some of these were almost absurd: for example, Islamistan, created by an Englishman who declared himself emperor of a new Muslim Empire in Central Asia. The provincial authorities in Chinese Turkestan (Sinkiang) expelled him using planes borrowed from the Soviet Union. In Foochow, between 1932 and 1933, a movement led by exiled Left Kuomintang leaders and other ultra-patriots emerged, eager for immediate war with Japan. This government was the first in years not to pay lip service to the San Min Chu I or claim legitimate descent from Sun Yat-sen and his revolutionaries—a surprising twist. Its highly adaptable constitution would have allowed for collaboration with the Chinese Soviets—if the Red leaders hadn’t chosen otherwise. Another key difference from the Nanking government was its commitment to federalism. Known as the Federal Revolutionary Government of China, it lasted only a few months before being crushed by Chiang, who had no qualms about deploying his modern armies, including planes and motorized troops. These fleeting governments are of little interest except to political analysts. Much more concerning have been the opposition governments supported by outside forces. Tibet and Sinkiang (Chinese Turkestan) became hotbeds of anti-Nanking activity. Two "states" in mainland China—Manchoukuo and an equally Japanese-controlled Peking Republic (1937)—have counterparts in three others in Chinese territories: the Communist republics of Outer Mongolia and Tannu-Tuva, and the ambiguous "state" in Eastern Inner Mongolia (sometimes referred to as Mêngkokuo).
These Communist republics are under stable government, and, judged from reports which reach the outside, seem efficiently administered. They lie in the former Imperial Russian sphere of influence, south of the Sino-Russian border; except for the complications which would have arisen internationally, they might just as well have been in the Soviet Union as outside. Both governments maintain legations in Moscow. It might be mentioned that when the Russian Red Army invaded Manchuria in 1929 during the conflict over the Chinese Eastern Railway, a Barga Mongol Soviet was temporarily established. The Communist "states" cannot be compared with the Chinese Soviet Republic, which depended on no outside military support and resulted from a great ideological drive. They serve as advance posts of the Soviet Union—precedent for the creation of puppet states within China. Years later the Japanese manufactured a "state" in Eastern Inner Mongolia, with the cooperation of anti-Chinese Mongol princes, which Japan has publicized very little. Known in the world press as Mêngkokuo, it provides a Japanese buffer state to meet the Russian buffer of Outer Mongolia. On October 29, 1937, it reached its latest phase with the proclamation of the Autonomous Government of Inner Mongolia.
These Communist republics have stable governments and, based on reports that come from outside, seem to be run efficiently. They are located in the former Imperial Russian sphere of influence, south of the Sino-Russian border; aside from the potential international complications, they could just as easily be part of the Soviet Union as outside of it. Both governments have embassies in Moscow. It’s worth mentioning that when the Russian Red Army invaded Manchuria in 1929 during the conflict over the Chinese Eastern Railway, a Barga Mongol Soviet was briefly established. These Communist "states" can’t be compared to the Chinese Soviet Republic, which didn’t rely on any external military support and arose from a significant ideological movement. They act as outposts for the Soviet Union—setting a precedent for creating puppet states within China. Years later, the Japanese created a "state" in Eastern Inner Mongolia, with the help of anti-Chinese Mongol princes, which Japan has kept mostly low-profile. It’s known in the world press as Mêngkokuo, serving as a Japanese buffer state opposite the Russian buffer of Outer Mongolia. On October 29, 1937, it entered its latest phase with the announcement of the Autonomous Government of Inner Mongolia.
The Great Empire of Manchou, to use its present official name, arose as Manchoukuo. The word itself was a concession to world opinion, as Manchuria is known to the Chinese simply as the Three Eastern Provinces (Tung San Shêng); its population is overwhelmingly Chinese. With the development of Chinese national unity, the Japanese position in this area was threatened. They invaded Manchuria in September, 1931; the following year they proclaimed the independence of Manchoukuo, inviting the young man who as a child had been the last Manchu emperor of China to serve as the head of the state. In 1934 he was installed as Emperor Kang Têh of the Great Empire of Manchou. The Japanese have done a great deal toward bettering their own economic position in Manchuria, but the effect of their policies on the Chinese population is of doubtful merit. Equal motives underlay the rebirth of Peking, where on December 14, 1937, the Provisional Government of the Republic of China was proclaimed.11 The old Peking-Republican flag was flown. The heads of the new regime were aged men who already twenty years ago had cooperated with the Japanese. Others served under duress and performed their mock routine in the cold agony of treason. The new administration is honeycombed with Japanese "advisers" and under the domination of the Japanese army.
The Great Empire of Manchou, as it's officially called today, came into being as Manchoukuo. The name was a nod to global opinion, since Manchuria is simply referred to by the Chinese as the Three Eastern Provinces (Tung San Shêng), and its population is predominantly Chinese. With the rise of Chinese national unity, Japan's position in the region was at risk. They invaded Manchuria in September 1931, and the following year, they announced the independence of Manchoukuo, inviting the young man who had been the last Manchu emperor of China as a child to lead the state. In 1934, he was made Emperor Kang Têh of the Great Empire of Manchou. The Japanese have worked hard to improve their economic standing in Manchuria, but the impact of their policies on the Chinese population is questionable. Similar motives were behind the revival of Peking, where the Provisional Government of the Republic of China was announced on December 14, 1937.11 The old Peking-Republican flag was raised. The leaders of the new government were older men who had collaborated with the Japanese two decades earlier. Others were coerced into serving and performed their roles in the painful facade of betrayal. The new government is filled with Japanese "advisers" and is under the control of the Japanese army.
To round out their collection of puppet governments, the Japanese established in the spring of 1938 a Reformed Government of the Republic of China in Nanking, and even went so far as to adopt—provisionally, at least—the constitutional form of the National Government, which had moved upriver. This regime was admittedly even more ephemeral than the others, and the Japanese announced their intention of consolidating it with the set-up they had organized in Peiping. For the time, it was to be subordinate for purposes of theory to the Northern regime, but the future of the whole Japanese adventure was in doubt, and that of their half-conceived instrumentalities even more dubious.
To complete their collection of puppet governments, the Japanese set up a Reformed Government of the Republic of China in Nanking in the spring of 1938, even going as far as to provisionally adopt the constitutional structure of the National Government, which had relocated upstream. This regime was clearly more short-lived than the others, and the Japanese stated their plan to merge it with the setup they had created in Peiping. For the moment, it was meant to be theoretically subordinate to the Northern regime, but the future of the entire Japanese effort was uncertain, and that of their poorly conceived operations was even more questionable.
In the decade following 1927, Chinese government became more significant than it had been since the days of the founding emperors of the Ch'in and the Han. Power was based on a correlation of government with ideological and military forces. The Nationalist Party was the first to effectuate this correlation, in part as a result of lessons learned from the Soviet advisers in the period of collaboration.12 The Nationalists utilized the doctrinal bases of the San Min Chu I, tested in the social revolution which arose from the Nationalist-Communist propaganda. The great personal prestige of Sun Yat-sen was one of the most important contributing factors to the growth of Nationalist administration in Canton.
In the decade after 1927, the Chinese government became more important than it had been since the founding emperors of the Ch'in and Han dynasties. Its power was based on the connection between government and both ideological and military forces. The Nationalist Party was the first to establish this connection, partly due to lessons learned from Soviet advisers during their period of collaboration.12 The Nationalists drew on the principles of the San Min Chu I, which were tested during the social revolution that emerged from Nationalist-Communist propaganda. The considerable personal prestige of Sun Yat-sen was a key factor in the rise of Nationalist authority in Canton.
The military ability and political leadership of Chiang K'ai-shek largely determined the success of the subsequent National Government. Chiang created a military machine superior to any other in China and coordinated army and government in such a way as to add strength to both.13 But Chiang stood not alone. His wife became his alter ego for press relations, and important in her own right. His brother-in-law T. V. Soong, resourceful financier, and his sisters-in-law, Mme Sun Yat-sen (Sun's second wife) and Mme H. H. K'ung (wife of a later minister of finance), were strong influences at Nanking. Yet these members of the "Soong dynasty" did not shape the course of Nanking policies as a closed concern. They were part of a larger group sharing responsibility equally.
The military skills and political leadership of Chiang K'ai-shek largely shaped the success of the subsequent National Government. Chiang built a military force that was unmatched in China and effectively coordinated the army and government to strengthen both.13 However, Chiang was not alone in this effort. His wife became his alter ego for media relations and was significant in her own right. His brother-in-law T. V. Soong, a clever financier, along with his sisters-in-law, Mme Sun Yat-sen (Sun's second wife) and Mme H. H. K'ung (wife of a future finance minister), were strong influences in Nanking. Still, these members of the "Soong dynasty" did not dictate Nanking policies in isolation. They were part of a larger group that shared responsibilities equally.
Once the National Government was established its success was largely the result of success. Improvements in the international status of China accrued to the prestige of the regime, and a new surge toward reconstruction, delayed intolerably long by the anarchy of tuchüns, occurred as the result of the Nanking hegemony. In the later years of the National Government, before the Japanese onslaught transformed it into a quasi-military regime fighting for its existence, the increased extent of the national police power was brought into sharp relief. With the extension of a unified gendarmery service over great parts of the nation, and the development of a court system which worked well except when under political pressure, the individual came to face government as a reality—more than ever before, under any dynasty. The government defied custom and tradition in promoting public health, in attacking epidemics, in sponsoring modern burial practices, and in deriding unhygienic superstitions. In the broad field of mores which adjoins public health, the influence of the government made itself felt—in reducing the cost of marriage, in promoting municipal cleanliness and tidiness in public places, in furthering temperance. The New Life movement combined the prestige of the government with the elasticity of voluntary association. In its closing days Nanking whipped up an unprecedented wave of public spirit among the masses.
Once the National Government was established, its success was largely due to its achievements. Improvements in China’s international status came from the regime's prestige, and a renewed push for reconstruction, which had been unacceptably delayed by the chaos of tuchüns, happened because of Nanking's leadership. In the later years of the National Government, before the Japanese invasion turned it into a quasi-military regime fighting for its survival, the expansion of national police power became very noticeable. With a unified gendarmerie service being established over large parts of the country and a court system that operated effectively except under political pressure, individuals began to confront the government more directly than ever before in any dynasty’s history. The government broke away from tradition by promoting public health, tackling epidemics, supporting modern burial practices, and challenging unsanitary superstitions. In the broader realm of social customs related to public health, the government's influence was evident—in lowering marriage costs, encouraging cleanliness in public areas, and promoting temperance. The New Life movement blended the government's prestige with the flexibility of voluntary associations. In its final days, Nanking sparked an extraordinary wave of public spirit among the masses.
As to government control of the economy, the Nanking government aimed at system, in place of the inchoate conditions which existed before its ascendancy. Chinese banks began to be as reliable as those of the West. The currency was standardized on a national basis. A national fiscal policy was adopted. A great achievement was the introduction of a managed paper currency in a country where specie alone had been respected for ages. Agriculture, however, was lagging behind.
As for government control of the economy, the Nanking government aimed to establish a system, replacing the chaotic conditions that existed before it came to power. Chinese banks started to become as reliable as Western ones. The currency was standardized across the nation. A national fiscal policy was put in place. A significant achievement was the introduction of a managed paper currency in a country where only hard currency had been trusted for ages. However, agriculture was still falling behind.
Government disavowed its previous identification with a scholastic officialdom. It dispensed with a state religion, although the commemoration of Sun Yat-sen compensated in part for the change. Government disclaimed any vague totalitarianism and instead clarified its zone of functioning through the use of law. By narrowing the field of its authority, it increased its effectiveness. Nationalization, centralization, bureaucratization, the development of lawful process, the emergence of a half-Western state working for Chinese needs—thus may the growth of government be characterized in the period after 1928. Obstacles remained, enough to dismay any ruler; but they had become obstacles and were not impassable barriers of cynicism, incomprehension, and futility.
The government distanced itself from its previous connection to a rigid officialdom. It moved away from having a state religion, although honoring Sun Yat-sen helped offset this shift. The government rejected any vague totalitarian views and instead defined its role more clearly through the use of law. By narrowing its scope of authority, it became more effective. Nationalization, centralization, bureaucratization, the development of lawful processes, and the rise of a semi-Western state serving Chinese interests—this is how the growth of government can be described in the period after 1928. Challenges still existed, enough to discourage any leader; but they had transformed into manageable obstacles rather than insurmountable barriers of cynicism, confusion, and hopelessness.
The Japanese invasion of 1937 had two immediate effects on the government. It shattered overnight the structure erected by the Nanking regime. The work of a decade was undone. On the other hand, the Japanese threat helped to drive the Communists and Nationalists together and forced into the national nexus those regional leaders who were maintaining the last vestiges of separatism. Most consequential of all: Japan's push—the greatest invasion the Chinese had known since the 1600's—thrust government and people toward each other. Foreign troops taught inland China what nationalism really meant.
The Japanese invasion of 1937 had two immediate effects on the government. It completely destroyed the structure built by the Nanking regime overnight. A decade of progress was undone. On the flip side, the threat from Japan brought the Communists and Nationalists closer together and compelled regional leaders, who were still holding onto the last remnants of separatism, into the national fold. Most importantly, Japan's assault—the largest invasion China had experienced since the 1600s—pushed the government and the people closer together. Foreign troops showed inland China what nationalism truly meant.
They taught nationalism not merely with the fury of their guns, or with the cruelties of their hysterical troops in Nanking. The Japanese fostered nationalism most strikingly when they drove inland the protagonists of nationalism. Students, merchants, engineers, soldiers, administrators, physicians, and scientists of the coast were forced into the far interior. Villagers to whom the sight of these modern Chinese was as rare as the sight of a lama in Arkansas now had such refugees dwelling among them. The effect of forced cultural cross-fertilization is yet to be seen, but it may prove to be of extraordinary significance. Chinese able to hold their own with any representative of the Western world can now be found in the remote valleys and plateaus of the hinterland—twentieth-century China and timeless China, united in their hatred of the invaders, and deeply aware of their new national unity, their desperate need for power.
They promoted nationalism not just through the violence of their weapons or the brutality of their frantic soldiers in Nanking. The Japanese most effectively encouraged nationalism by pushing the champions of it further inland. Students, merchants, engineers, soldiers, administrators, doctors, and scientists from the coasts were forced into the distant interior. Villagers, for whom encountering these modern Chinese was as uncommon as spotting a llama in Arkansas, now had these refugees living among them. The impact of this forced cultural exchange is still unknown, but it could turn out to be incredibly significant. Chinese individuals who can compete with any representative of the Western world can now be found in the isolated valleys and plateaus of the interior—twentieth-century China and timeless China, unified in their hatred of the invaders and acutely aware of their newfound national unity and urgent need for power.
Notes
3. The outline given and the description offered are brief and generalized because the Japanese invasion will probably lead to recurrent reorganization of the government. Shih Chao-ying and Chang Chi-hsien (editors), The Chinese Year Book, 1936-1937, have an excellent series of short descriptions by acknowledged authorities of the organs of government. Some of these are: Tsui Wei-wu, "Kuomintang," pp. 223-229; Ray Chang, "Central and Local Administrative Systems," pp. 230-240; Tsiang Ting-fu, "Executive Yüan," pp. 241-246; Hsieh Pao-chao, "Legislative Yüan," pp. 247-292; Hsieh Kuan-sheng, "Judicial Yüan," pp. 293-336; Chien Chih-shiu, "Control Yüan," pp. 337-347; Chen Ta-chi, "Examination Yüan," pp. 348-362; and Chu Shih-ming, "Army," pp. 946-955. This annual, which is written by Chinese in English and edited by Chinese, is not to be confused with the British China Year Book, 1912-; the latter gives a broad outline of Chinese government.
3. The provided outline and description are short and general because the Japanese invasion will likely result in ongoing changes to the government structure. Shih Chao-ying and Chang Chi-hsien (editors), The Chinese Year Book, 1936-1937, feature a great collection of brief descriptions by recognized experts on government institutions. Some of these include: Tsui Wei-wu, "Kuomintang," pp. 223-229; Ray Chang, "Central and Local Administrative Systems," pp. 230-240; Tsiang Ting-fu, "Executive Yüan," pp. 241-246; Hsieh Pao-chao, "Legislative Yüan," pp. 247-292; Hsieh Kuan-sheng, "Judicial Yüan," pp. 293-336; Chien Chih-shiu, "Control Yüan," pp. 337-347; Chen Ta-chi, "Examination Yüan," pp. 348-362; and Chu Shih-ming, "Army," pp. 946-955. This annual, authored and edited by Chinese in English, should not be mistaken for the British China Year Book, 1912-; the latter provides a broad overview of the Chinese government.
6. A number of French doctoral dissertations by Chinese students deal with Chinese local government. Although they are of uneven quality, some give considerable material not otherwise available in a Western language. Among these are Chang-Yu-Sing, L'Autonomie locale en Chine, Nancy, 1933; Hsu Han-hao, L'Administration provinciale en Chine, Nancy, 1931; Ku-Yen-Ju, Le Regime actuel le l'indépendance decentralisée en Chine, Nancy, 1931; and Loo Kon-tung, La Vie municipale et l'urbanisme en Chine, Lyon, 1934. Among the most valuable and informing pictures of hsien government is "Hsien Government and Functions" by W. H. Ma, The Chinese Recorder (Shanghai), vol. 68, pp. 506-512, 1937. The quotation is from p. 506. The Information Bulletins published by the Council of International Affairs, Nanking, 1936-1937, include much material on Chinese politics and government. Especially interesting are E. C. Tang, Five Years of the Control Yüan, Nanking, 1936, and C. L. Hsia, Background and Features of the Draft Constitution of China, Nanking, 1937.
6. Several French doctoral dissertations written by Chinese students focus on local government in China. While their quality varies, some provide valuable information that isn't available in Western languages. Notable examples include Chang-Yu-Sing, L'Autonomie locale en Chine, Nancy, 1933; Hsu Han-hao, L'Administration provinciale en Chine, Nancy, 1931; Ku-Yen-Ju, Le Regime actuel le l'indépendance decentralisée en Chine, Nancy, 1931; and Loo Kon-tung, La Vie municipale et l'urbanisme en Chine, Lyon, 1934. One of the most insightful descriptions of local government is "Hsien Government and Functions" by W. H. Ma, published in The Chinese Recorder (Shanghai), vol. 68, pp. 506-512, 1937. The quote is from p. 506. The Information Bulletins released by the Council of International Affairs, Nanking, 1936-1937, contain a lot of information on Chinese politics and government. Particularly noteworthy are E. C. Tang, Five Years of the Control Yüan, Nanking, 1936, and C. L. Hsia, Background and Features of the Draft Constitution of China, Nanking, 1937.
8. Compare the position of Chiang as Party Leader in China with that of the Führer in Germany, as described in Fritz Morstein Marx, Government in the Third Reich, 2d ed., pp. 62 ff., New York and London, 1937.
8. Compare Chiang's role as Party Leader in China with that of the Führer in Germany, as detailed in Fritz Morstein Marx, Government in the Third Reich, 2d ed., pp. 62 ff., New York and London, 1937.
10. See Fundamental Laws of the Chinese Soviet Republic, p. 18, New York, 1934. Edgar Snow's Red Star Over China, New York, 1938, is the best book on the Chinese Communists. P. Miff, Heroic China, New York, 1937, is a useful condensed history of Communism in China based on the material currently available in the Soviet press. Mao Tse-tung, Wang Ming and others, China: The March Toward Unity, New York, 1937, contains some of Snow's material and also translations of important speeches and manifestoes regarding the inauguration of a United Front policy. A considerable amount of Chinese Communist material is to be found in the magazines The Voice of China (now suspended), Shanghai, and China Today, New York.
10. See Fundamental Laws of the Chinese Soviet Republic, p. 18, New York, 1934. Edgar Snow's Red Star Over China, New York, 1938, is the best book on the Chinese Communists. P. Miff, Heroic China, New York, 1937, is a useful condensed history of Communism in China based on the materials currently available in the Soviet press. Mao Tse-tung, Wang Ming, and others, China: The March Toward Unity, New York, 1937, contains some of Snow's material and also translations of important speeches and manifestos regarding the launch of a United Front policy. A significant amount of Chinese Communist material can be found in the magazines The Voice of China (now suspended), Shanghai, and China Today, New York.
11. For a description of the nature and organization of the pro-Japanese Peking regime of 1937-1938 see Andrew W. Canniff, "Japan's Puppets in China," Asia, vol. 38, pp. 151-153, 1938. The new Nanking regime is described in the China Weekly Review (Shanghai), Apr. 2, 1938.
11. For a description of the nature and organization of the pro-Japanese Peking regime from 1937-1938, see Andrew W. Canniff, "Japan's Puppets in China," Asia, vol. 38, pp. 151-153, 1938. The new Nanking regime is described in the China Weekly Review (Shanghai), Apr. 2, 1938.
12. Tsui Shu-chin, "The Influence of the Canton-Moscow Entente upon Sun Yat-sen's Revolutionary Tactics," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 20, pp. 101 ff., 1936.
12. Tsui Shu-chin, "The Impact of the Canton-Moscow Alliance on Sun Yat-sen's Revolutionary Strategies," The Chinese Social and Political Science Review (Peiping), vol. 20, pp. 101 ff., 1936.
13. For biographies of Chiang K'ai-shek see Chen Tsung-hsi, Wang An-tsiang, and Wang I-ting, General Chiang Kai-shek, the Builder of New China, Shanghai, 1929; Gustav Amann, Chiang Kaishek und die Regierung der Kuomintang in China, Berlin and Heidelberg, 1936, which is only incidentally a biography of Chiang, since its scope is that of providing nation-wide reportage; Hollington K. Tong, Chiang Kai-shek, 2 vols., Shanghai, 1937; and Robert Berkov, Strong Man of China, Boston, 1938. The Japanese retired Admiral Ishimaru Tota published a sensational life of Chiang (which appeared in Chinese as Chiang Chieh-shih Wei-ta, Shanghai, 1937); since Mr. Ishimaru's other works have been translated into English, this one may soon be available for Western readers.
13. For biographies of Chiang Kai-shek, see Chen Tsung-hsi, Wang An-tsiang, and Wang I-ting, General Chiang Kai-shek, the Builder of New China, Shanghai, 1929; Gustav Amann, Chiang Kai-shek und die Regierung der Kuomintang in China, Berlin and Heidelberg, 1936, which is primarily focused on providing nationwide reports rather than being a strict biography of Chiang; Hollington K. Tong, Chiang Kai-shek, 2 vols., Shanghai, 1937; and Robert Berkov, Strong Man of China, Boston, 1938. The Japanese retired Admiral Ishimaru Tota published a sensational biography of Chiang (which was released in Chinese as Chiang Chieh-shih Wei-ta, Shanghai, 1937); since Mr. Ishimaru's other works have been translated into English, this one may soon be accessible for Western readers.
CONCLUSION
Government in China has in the Republican era undergone one of the most significant transformations to be found anywhere in the world's political experience. The oldest society on earth found itself forced to redefine its position and to reconstruct its ways of thought and internal means of organization. Pressure from without compelled China to adopt the modern state. Chinese society was required to incorporate this state and all implied institutions in its routine living. The earlier period of the Republic marks an epoch in which modern forms had been established in harmony with the accepted standards of the Western state system. Chinese society fell into chaos beneath the up-to-date superstructure. The later period witnessed the correlation of state and society by coordination of ideological, military, and governmental power. From the collapse of the Manchu rule in 1911 to the operative zest of the National Government at Nanking in 1937 there was a revolution in the processes of government which for completeness can compare with any century of Western transformation.
Government in China has undergone one of the most significant transformations seen anywhere in the world during the Republican era. The oldest society on earth found itself needing to redefine its position and rethink its internal organization. External pressures forced China to adopt a modern state. Chinese society had to integrate this state and all the institutions that came with it into everyday life. The early period of the Republic marks an era where modern forms were established in line with the accepted standards of the Western state system. Chinese society experienced chaos beneath this modern framework. The later period saw the connection between state and society strengthened through the coordination of ideological, military, and governmental power. From the fall of Manchu rule in 1911 to the effective operation of the National Government in Nanking in 1937, there was a revolution in governance processes that can be compared in completeness to any century of Western transformation.
Western ideology has failed to enter China as a constructive whole, but it has smashed whatever reality there was to the old world view. Western-educated Chinese leadership has undertaken the task of governing a people which has learned only indirectly of the West. In carrying out a program of adaptation, contemporary Chinese leadership has relied on Sun Yat-sen's phrase, "modernization without Westernization." But a dilemma remains. How can the standards of the modern world be divorced from their Western origins? How can Western technology be used without the attitude of mind which has created it and brought it to operative efficiency? How can a world which never knew Rome or the Normanic Curia Regis know jurisprudence? How can modern government be made Chinese, when government itself has meant something far different in China from what it has meant in the West?
Western ideology hasn't managed to enter China as a complete and constructive force; instead, it has shattered whatever reality existed in the old worldview. Chinese leaders educated in the West have taken on the challenge of governing a population that has only indirectly been exposed to Western ideas. In their efforts to adapt, today's Chinese leadership has embraced Sun Yat-sen's concept of "modernization without Westernization." However, a dilemma persists. How can the standards of the modern world be separated from their Western roots? How can Western technology be utilized without adopting the mindset that developed it and optimized its efficiency? How can a culture that never experienced Rome or the Normanic Curia Regis grasp the concept of jurisprudence? How can modern governance be shaped to fit Chinese contexts when the idea of government in China has historically meant something quite different than it does in the West?
Further, the nature of Chinese leadership has not only been transformed from being literary and ethical in its orientation to being technical and legal; it has also been transformed socially in the replacement of scholars by soldiers. The ideal ruler of old was a humane classicist with a taste for historical studies; the contemporary Chinese ruler must be military, if not militaristic, and must have the inevitable background of engineering and management which modern war connotes. The soldier must collaborate with the modern administrator, while both recapture the high ideals of devotion typical of the old scholastic rule, even if they cannot use its substance. These imperatives are indispensable if China is to live.
Furthermore, the nature of Chinese leadership has shifted from being focused on literature and ethics to being centered around technical skills and legal frameworks; it has also socially transformed with soldiers taking the place of scholars. The ideal ruler of the past was a compassionate intellectual with an appreciation for history; today’s Chinese leader needs to be military, if not militaristic, and must have the essential background in engineering and management that modern warfare requires. The soldier must work together with the modern administrator, while both strive to embody the high ideals of dedication that characterized the old scholarly rule, even if they can’t fully replicate its essence. These requirements are crucial for China's survival.
Finally, the language system which did so much to create and then perpetuate the scholastic elite through thousands of years of Chinese culture has now submitted to changes deeper and more far-reaching than any in the past. The development of the pai-hua school of literature and the progress of mass education indicate that even with ideographs the Chinese can reach conditions of uniform literacy approximating those which prevail in the advanced Western nations. If the alphabetization of the Chinese language, which is now in the form of tentative experiment, should become a fact, even more striking developments could take place. Reading and writing, and on this basis the transmission of authoritative tenets, does not presuppose profound economic adjustments. The modern Chinese will know his classics increasingly through paraphrases no more difficult than a newspaper column. When it is realized that the simplification of intellectual activity is offered to a people schooled in the idolatry of books, the potentialities of educational and intellectual renaissance—already partially realized—become apparent.
Finally, the language system that played a huge role in creating and maintaining the scholarly elite throughout thousands of years of Chinese culture has now undergone changes that are deeper and more impactful than ever before. The rise of the pai-hua literary movement and the advancement of mass education show that even with characters, the Chinese can achieve a level of uniform literacy similar to that found in advanced Western nations. If the current experimentation with alphabetizing the Chinese language becomes a reality, even more remarkable changes could occur. Reading and writing—along with the ability to share important ideas—don’t necessarily require major economic changes. Modern Chinese people will increasingly engage with their classics through interpretations that are as accessible as a newspaper column. When we consider that simplifying intellectual pursuits is being offered to a population that has been deeply devoted to books, the possibilities for an educational and intellectual revival—already partly realized—become clear.
With the disappearance of the imperial world society of the Confucians as a consequence of its encirclement by Westernized states, with the passing of the scholars and the rise of Western-trained soldiers, lawyers, and technicians, and with the alteration of the linguistic and intellectual foundation upon which the old society rested, what is there left of old China?
With the decline of the imperial society of the Confucians due to the encroachment of Westernized nations, with the departure of the scholars and the emergence of Western-trained soldiers, lawyers, and technicians, and with the change in the linguistic and intellectual foundation that supported the old society, what remains of old China?
In the first place, the ideological change is not complete. No Western idea can enter China unimpaired. Sun Yat-sen was influenced by the almost entirely contradictory notions of Western nationalism, democracy, and socialism. In the San Min Chu I their Western identity was destroyed, and the new doctrines had much in common with the past. Western ideas served largely as a mold; when the mold was removed, the form was Western but the content was still Chinese. Mazzini and Confucius might both approve of Sun's political doctrines.
In the first place, the ideological change isn’t complete. No Western idea can enter China without being altered. Sun Yat-sen was influenced by the almost entirely contradictory ideas of Western nationalism, democracy, and socialism. In the San Min Chu I, their Western identity was lost, and the new doctrines had a lot in common with the past. Western ideas mostly served as a framework; when the framework was removed, the form was Western but the content remained Chinese. Mazzini and Confucius might both approve of Sun's political beliefs.
Secondly, the extrapolitical agencies of Chinese life remain. Chinese society may be shattered in dogma, but it persists in fact. The family, though subject to legal redefinition caused by Western cultural and economic influences, nevertheless plays a role far greater than in the West. The village is still the fundamental grouping among the rural masses. The guild system is impaired by the Western impact, but the party organizations—Nationalist and Communist—have absorbed much of the strength which once lay in the hui. Under foreign domination, these institutions may play a determining role in the struggle against the intruder.
Secondly, the non-political aspects of Chinese life still exist. Chinese society may be fragmented by beliefs, but it continues to exist in reality. The family, even though it has been redefined legally due to Western cultural and economic influences, still plays a much larger role than it does in the West. The village remains the basic unit among the rural population. The guild system has been weakened by Western influence, but the party organizations—Nationalist and Communist—have taken on much of the strength that used to reside in the hui. Under foreign control, these institutions may play a crucial role in the fight against the outsider.
Thirdly, for modern government the Chinese have resources of their own experience on which to rely. But they also have Western devices and prescriptions. The National Government, while falling short of Western levels of government efficiency, nevertheless trained large numbers of Chinese to think in terms of the modern state. But no new pattern has as yet crystallized. Chinese political and military development may well present a flexibility beyond Western grasp.
Thirdly, for modern governance, the Chinese have their own experiences to draw from. However, they also have Western tools and strategies at their disposal. The National Government, although not as efficient as Western governments, trained many Chinese to think in terms of the modern state. Yet, a new framework has not yet emerged. Chinese political and military development may demonstrate a level of flexibility that is hard for the West to understand.
Fourth, the Chinese have still ahead of them the choice of criteria of authority to prevail in society. Learning, office, property played a decisive part in the old society. Hitherto, the Republic has grown with three modes of power: ideological, military, governmental. The relation between them is not yet determined.
Fourth, the Chinese still face the choice of which authority criteria will dominate society. Knowledge, position, and wealth played a crucial role in the old society. So far, the Republic has developed with three forms of power: ideological, military, and governmental. The relationship between them is not yet established.
Among the governmental problems confronting China the acquisition of national territorial sovereignty stands out. Ever since the establishment of the Republic the Chinese have grown acutely conscious of the fact that some of their most important economic centers have been lifted out of the national territory. Sun Yat-sen realized in the frustration of his first efforts toward republicanization and social policy that the problems of internal government could not be settled unless the people as a whole were free. Without general freedom there could be no question of democracy, no question of a coordinated plan for the realization of the min shêng principle.1 Observing the intimate relation between the tuchüns and the foreign interests, which often favored them, Sun and his followers began to stress their nationalist role. With the Japanese invasion of the Northeast in 1931, of Shanghai in 1932, of Inner Mongolia and North China in the following years, and of China as a whole in 1937, the issue of territorial sovereignty has become the most important one of all. Until it is settled, all other questions must necessarily be considered in their relation to it.
Among the government issues facing China, gaining national territorial sovereignty is a key concern. Since the Republic was established, the Chinese people have become acutely aware that some of their major economic centers have been removed from their national territory. Sun Yat-sen understood, through the challenges of his early efforts toward republicanism and social policy, that internal government issues couldn't be resolved unless the people as a whole were free. Without overall freedom, democracy couldn't be achieved, and there could be no coordinated plan for realizing the min shêng principle.1 Noticing the close relationship between the tuchüns and foreign interests that often supported them, Sun and his followers began to emphasize their nationalist role. With the Japanese invasion of Northeast China in 1931, of Shanghai in 1932, of Inner Mongolia and North China in the following years, and of China overall in 1937, the issue of territorial sovereignty has become the most pressing concern. Until this is resolved, all other issues must be considered in relation to it.
Second, the question of economic sustenance and development is becoming pressing. Without an adequate economic base, the Chinese population lives under the constant threat of simply starving to death. Military difficulties emphasize this problem; in fact, military effectiveness and strategy will have to depend upon the physical existence of the people in and behind the lines. The Chinese masses have lived close to the edge of starvation for a long time. As a consequence, the Chinese cannot wage war but in close proximity to the point of economic paralysis—plain exhaustion of the physical necessities of life. The economic problem cannot wait for spontaneous self-cure.
Second, the issue of economic support and growth is becoming urgent. Without a solid economic foundation, the Chinese population faces the constant risk of starving to death. Military challenges highlight this problem; in fact, military effectiveness and strategy will need to rely on the survival of the people in and behind the front lines. The Chinese masses have lived on the brink of starvation for a long time. As a result, the Chinese cannot engage in war without being near the point of economic breakdown—basically, total depletion of life’s basic necessities. The economic problem can't wait for a natural resolution.
Third, the Chinese will have to recognize the need for politicalization of public opinion. They must evolve the faculty of transforming group opinion into governmental or organizational action. They must acquire techniques for group collaboration which will allow them to break down traditional groups into more diversified units—a government commission, a factory workshop, an army unit—without reference to family bonds or village and hui connections. This is less a problem of doctrine or education than one of habit and practice.
Third, the Chinese will need to acknowledge the importance of making public opinion political. They must develop the ability to turn collective opinions into actions taken by the government or organizations. They should learn techniques for group collaboration that enable them to break down traditional groups into more diverse units—a government committee, a factory team, a military unit—without relying on family ties or village and hui connections. This is more about habit and practice than about doctrine or education.
Fourth, the restoration of national prestige is necessary to the security of the Chinese nation in the international sphere, and to the wholesome development of the Chinese people within their national boundaries as well. They cannot effectively borrow from the West if they do so reluctantly, overcome by the thought of inferiority or by shame. Unless they conquer their present handicap, the Chinese will continue to lack self-confidence.
Fourth, restoring national pride is essential for the security of China in the global arena and for the healthy development of its people within its borders. They can't truly benefit from Western influences if they do it unwillingly, burdened by feelings of inferiority or shame. If they don't overcome this challenge, the Chinese will continue to struggle with self-confidence.
Fifth, the army problem must be solved. In the last analysis, the excess of men under arms damages the Chinese military, as the number of well-equipped effectives remains disproportionately small. The hordes of half-armed soldiers constitute a heavy burden upon the society, reduce the general economic level, and—by affording one particular group a disproportionate opportunity for making its preferences felt—brutalize the operation of public opinion and discourage peaceable group pursuit.
Fifth, the army problem needs to be addressed. Ultimately, having too many soldiers hurts the Chinese military, as the number of well-equipped troops is still relatively low. The large number of poorly armed soldiers puts a significant strain on society, lowers the overall economic standard, and—by giving one specific group too much power to express its preferences—distorts public opinion and discourages peaceful group efforts.
Sixth, the Chinese state—if China is to solve political questions through governmental procedures—must be constituted as a clear and legal entity. The old imperial society of China was able to dispense with law through reliance upon social forces expressing themselves in a large number of small but stable units. If these disappear the question arises: How can the individual conceive clearly his relationships within Chinese society? Systematized modern organization requires a legal framework.
Sixth, the Chinese government—if China wants to address political issues through official processes—needs to be established as a clear and legal entity. The old imperial society in China could operate without strict laws by relying on social forces represented in many small but stable groups. If these groups vanish, it raises the question: How can individuals clearly understand their relationships within Chinese society? A structured modern organization needs a legal framework.
That the Chinese will survive, biologically, as a race—this no one doubts. That the Chinese will survive culturally is more open to question. The Chinese absorbed all their conquerors of the past because the country was large, because the people were extraordinarily homogeneous in ideology and habit, because the Chinese were wealthier than their conquerors and more cultured. Absorption or cultural extinction is not a matter of race; it is a question of ideology, of thought and the habits which arise from ways of thought. What ways of thought are there today that will absorb the conquerors? What ways of thought are there that the conquerors might tear apart from the long past, to change China into a mere geographical expression?
That the Chinese will continue to exist, biologically, as a race—no one doubts that. Whether the Chinese will survive culturally is more questionable. The Chinese have integrated all their past conquerors because the country is vast, because the people are incredibly united in ideology and customs, and because the Chinese were wealthier and more cultured than their conquerors. Absorption or cultural extinction isn't about race; it’s a matter of ideology, thought, and the habits that come from those ways of thinking. What ways of thinking exist today that will absorb the conquerors? What ideologies might the conquerors extract from the distant past to transform China into just a geographical label?
In the past, China has been conquered by invaders who accepted the Chinese estimate of China, and who reciprocated the Chinese self-esteem with a deep admiration for Chinese culture. China's modern invaders bring with them a veritable cult of national self-aggrandizement. Their fondness for the Chinese past is mixed with contempt for modern China. Will the Chinese preserve their national equanimity and sanity in the face of such an attitude? Much depends upon their military and political fortune and its effect upon their confidence.
In the past, China has been invaded by outsiders who recognized and appreciated the Chinese view of themselves, showing a genuine respect for Chinese culture. Today's invaders come with a strong sense of national pride. Their appreciation for China's history is tainted with disdain for contemporary China. Will the Chinese be able to maintain their composure and sanity in response to such an attitude? Much hinges on their military and political situation and how it impacts their confidence.
Government in the Republican era demonstrates the fertility and inventiveness of the Chinese mind in building political and administrative institutions and in finding means of uniting and controlling the Chinese as a people. When the chaos from which they have been emerging is considered, their recent accomplishments are an attestation of political ability. The National Government and the Chinese Soviet Republic were worthy adversaries; each met disastrous odds, not the least of which was the other. Their governmental forms may be destroyed and yet reappear so long as the Chinese remain Chinese in the sense of their long past. Sun Yat-sen expressed his countrymen's elementary social and national consciousness, so different from the feverish nationalism of the West, in very clear language:
Government during the Republican era showcases the creativity and resourcefulness of the Chinese people in establishing political and administrative systems and in finding ways to unite and govern themselves. Considering the chaos they've been rising from, their recent achievements are a testament to their political capability. The National Government and the Chinese Soviet Republic were formidable opponents; each faced daunting challenges, not least of which was the existence of the other. Their forms of government may be dismantled, but they can reemerge as long as the Chinese people retain their cultural identity rooted in their long history. Sun Yat-sen articulated his fellow citizens' fundamental social and national awareness, which stands in stark contrast to the intense nationalism found in the West, in very clear terms:
Suppose that we, Chinese, were naturalized English or Americans and helped England or America to conquer China on the principle that we accept cosmopolitanism, would our consciences, I ask you, be at rest or not? If our consciences troubled us, that would be a sign that we have nationalism; nationalism would trouble our consciences.2
Imagine if we, as Chinese individuals, became naturalized citizens of England or America and helped them conquer China under the belief of promoting cosmopolitanism. Would we feel okay about it, or not? If we felt uneasy, that would show we have a sense of nationalism; nationalism would create inner conflict for us.2
Such nationalism may prove indestructible. With democracy and min shêng as nationalism's corollaries, China promises to contribute a gift of peace and political intelligence to the world, and may yet return to her ancient role as the pacific preceptress of nations.
Such nationalism might be unbreakable. With democracy and min shêng as its supporting ideas, China promises to offer a gift of peace and political wisdom to the world, and may still return to its ancient role as the peaceful teacher of nations.
Notes
CHRONOLOGY OF DYNASTIES
This is the accepted time scheme in China. The dates are the Western equivalents of the most widely current Chinese computation, which is known to be incorrect or haphazard from the eighth century b.c. back. The periods given for the dynasties are chronological formulas rather than the exact expression of political realities. For a discussion of the materials of Chinese historiography, see Charles S. Gardner, Chinese Traditional Historiography, Cambridge, 1938. For an excellent short summary of Chinese history, see the "Historical Sketch" by Lei Hai-tsung in The Chinese Year Book, 1936-1937, Shanghai. Chronologies are to be found in the major Chinese-English dictionaries, and—among many others—in Leon Wieger, S. J., La Chine à travers les âges, Hsien-hsien, 1920, where they are accompanied by a great deal of the old-style, uncritical, but nevertheless informative, Chinese scholarship.
This is the accepted timeline in China. The dates correspond to the Western equivalents of the most widely recognized Chinese calculations, which have been found to be inaccurate or inconsistent from the eighth century B.C. onward. The timeframes assigned to the dynasties are more like chronological formulas than exact representations of political realities. For a discussion of Chinese historiography materials, see Charles S. Gardner, *Chinese Traditional Historiography*, Cambridge, 1938. For a great brief overview of Chinese history, check out the "Historical Sketch" by Lei Hai-tsung in *The Chinese Year Book*, 1936-1937, Shanghai. Chronologies can be found in major Chinese-English dictionaries and among many other sources in Leon Wieger, S. J., *La Chine à travers les âges*, Hsien-hsien, 1920, where they’re paired with a lot of the old-style, uncritical, but still valuable, Chinese scholarship.
HSIA | ended 1765 (?)B.C. | } prehistoric or semihistoric |
SHANG | 1765(?)-1123 (?)B.C. | |
CHOU | 1122(?)-256 B.C. | |
Ch'un Ch'in (Spring and Autumn Epoch) | 770-473 B.C. | |
Chan Kuo (Warring States Epoch) | 473-221 B.C. | |
CH'IN | 221-203 B.C. | |
EARLY HAN (including Wang Mang) | 202 B.C.-AD 25 | |
LATER HAN | A.D. 25-220 | |
SAN KUO (Three Kingdoms) | A.D. 221-264 | } China's "dark ages" |
CHIN | AD 265-419 | |
NAN PEI CH'AO (Northern and Southern Dynasties) | AD 420-588 | |
SUI | A.D. 589-619 | |
T'ANG | AD 620-906 | |
WU TAI (Five Dynasties) | AD 907-960 | |
SUNG | A.D. 960-1279 | |
YÜAN (the Mongols) | AD 1280-1367 | |
MING | A.D. 1368-1643 | |
CH'ING (the Manchus) | AD 1644-1911 | |
MIN KUO (The Republic) | 1912- |
INDEX
- A
- Administration (see Hsien; Scholastic bureaucracy; and Yüan system)
- Agrarian problems, 115ff.
- Aircraft, military, 108ff.
- Anfu party, after 1916, 47, 157
- Armies, under the Han, 83ff.;
- B
- Barga Mongol Soviet Republic, 185
- Borodin, Michael, 53, 162
- Boxer uprising, 95, 117
- Buddhism, 24, 131
- C
- Canton governments (established by Sun in opposition to the Peking Republic), 156ff., 160ff.
- Canton-Moscow entente (see Nationalist-Communist coalition)
- Capitalism, 46, 69
- Chan Kuo epoch, 473-221 B.C., 15ff., 82
- Chang Chung-chang, the Dog-Meat General, 103
- Chang Hsüeh-liang, 1898- (ex-tuchün of Manchuria, son of Chang Tso-lin), 108
- Chang Hsün (monarchist tuchün), 156
- Chang Tso-lin, 1876-1928 (tuchün of Manchuria), 103ff., 158, 168
- Charioteers (Chou period), 80ff.
- Ch'en Tu-hsiu, 1879- (excommunicated Communist leader), 65
- Chiang K'ai-shek [Chiang Chieh-shih], 1888- (military heir to Sun Yat-sen; educated in Japan, further trained by Russians, advised by Germans; leading general in China after 1927, and outstanding figure in the National Government), 52, 105ff., 122, 164, 182
- Ch'in Shih Huang Ti, 259-210 B.C. (king of Ch'in, legalist, despot, unifier, conquered all China by 221 B.C.), 80ff., 128ff.
- Chinese Soviet Republic (established in Kiangsi, 1931; merged with National Government, 1937), 66, 182ff.
- Ch'ing dynasty (see Manchu dynasty)
- Chinputang (Progressive Party), 151
- Chou, Duke of (died 1105 B.C.[?]; semi-historic state founder), 127
- Chou dynasty, 1122(?)-256 B.C., 14ff., 80ff., 127ff.
- Christianity, 48ff.
- Chu Hsi, 1130-1200 (Sung philosopher; interpreter of Confucianism), 16
- Ch'un Ch'iu epoch, 770-473 B.C., 15, 81, 128
- Communism, 51ff., 63ff., 72ff., 182ff.
- Communist Party, 54ff., 68, 182ff.
- Concessions, foreign, 140
- Confucius [K'ung Ch'iu], 551-479 B.C. (China's most important philosopher, spent his life teaching, with intervals of practical administration), 15ff., 128
- Constitutions: Constitution of 1923, 158;
- Council of State (see Yüan system)
- Customs, Maritime, 159
- D
- Democracy (see San Min Chu I)
- Double Ten Day, 145
- E
- Emperor, in old China, 18ff., 130ff.
- Empress Dowager Tzuŭ Hsi [Yeho-nola], 1835-1908 (actual ruler of China in the latter days of the Ch'ing), 141
- Extraterritoriality, 140
- F
- Family system, 3, 136ff.
- Federal Revolutionary Government, 1932-1933 (Foochow), 184ff.
- Fêng Yü-hsiang, 1880- (the Christian general, later pro-Soviet, joined the Nationalists, revolted in 1930, took part in anti-Japanese agitation), 103ff.
- Feudalism, 80ff.
- Foreign Office, 139, 159
- G
- Genyosha (ultra-patriotic Japanese group), 71
- George, Henry, 118
- Goodnow, Professor Frank, 154
- Gordon, Charles George, 1833-1885 (British commander of the Ever-Victorious Army), 93
- H
- Han dynasty, 202 B.C.-A.D. 220, 82ff., 116, 129
- Han Lin (Imperial Academy), 130, 177
- Hsia dynasty, 2205(?)-1765(?) B.C., 13
- Hsien (district) system, 178ff.
- Hsüan T'ung (last Manchu emperor of China; abdicated in his boyhood; now Kang Têh, Emperor of Manchoukuo), 156, 186
- Hu Han-min, 1886-1937 (leader, Right Kuomintang), 59
- Hu Shih, 1891- (philosopher, literary critic, language reformer), 76
- Huang Hsing (early military leader of Republicans), 96
- Hui (guild, league) system, 3, 136ff.
- Hundred Days, the (see Reform Movement)
- I
- Ideology (see San Min Chu I)
- Imperialism, 119ff.
- Islam, 24ff., 94
- Islamistan, 184
- J
- Japanese-Chinese conflict, 34, 69ff., 74, 122ff., 154, 188ff.
- "Japanese Monroe Doctrine," 70
- Joffe, Adolf (Soviet agent in China), 51ff., 161ff.
- K
- K'ang Yu-wei, 1856-1928 (monarchical reformer), 140
- Kuang Hsü, Emperor, 1871-1908 (modernist and reformer), 95, 140ff.
- Kublai Khan, 1214-1294 (emperor, Yüan dynasty), 88
- K'ung, H. H. [K'ung Hsiang-hsi], 1881- (industrial and financial administrator; Kuomintang leader), 60
- Kuomintang, 31ff., 38ff., 50ff., 57ff., 72ff., 161ff., 167ff.
- L
- Lao Tzŭ, traditionally 6th century B.C. (founder of Taoism, mystical philosophy antistate in effect), 24, 128
- Li Hung-chang, 1822-1901 (Ch'ing viceroy), 92, 142
- Li Yüan-hung (military opportunist; once President), 146, 155
- Linebarger, Judge Paul (adviser to Sun Yat-sen), 161
- Local government (see Hsien)
- M
- Manchoukuo, 28, 72, 185ff.
- Manchu (Ch'ing) dynasty, 1644-1911, 32, 86ff., 135ff.
- Mandarins (see Scholastic bureaucracy)
- Marxism (see Communism)
- Mêngkokuo, 185
- Militarism (see Armies; Tuchünism)
- Min shêng (see San Min Chu I)
- Ming dynasty, A.D. 1368-1643, 17, 85
- Missionaries (see Christianity)
- Mohammedanism (see Islam)
- Municipal government, 181
- N
- Nanking government (see National Government of China; "Reformed Government")
- National Government of China (Nanking, 1927-1937; inland thereafter), 114, 164, 167ff.
- Nationalism (see San Min Chu I)
- Nationalist-Communist coalition 1923-1927, 54ff., 161ff.
- Nationalist Government at Nanking (see National Government of China)
- "Nationalist Government" of Peking, 1930-1931 (rebellious coalition of Northern tuchüns and Left Kuomintang; suppressed), 59, 107
- Nationalist Government, soviet in form (Canton, 1925-1926; Wu-han, 1926-1927), 162ff.
- Nationalists (see Kuomintang)
- New Life movement, 61
- O
- Opportunist movements, 44ff.
- Outer Mongol People's Republic, 185ff.
- Overseas Chinese, 35ff.
- P
- Pan-Asianism, 47, 70ff.
- Pan-Mongolism, 47
- Parliamentary Republic at Peking, 1912-1928, 114ff., 149ff., 157ff.
- Party Congress, Kuomintang, 170ff.
- Political doctrines, Sun Yat-sen's, 41ff.
- Pro-Japanese movements, 47
- Propaganda, 23ff.
- Provincial government, 134, 177ff.
- "Provisional Government" at Peking, 1937- , 186
- Provisional Government of the United Provinces of China, Nanking, 1911-1912, 146
- R
- Red Army, Chinese, 107, 182ff.
- Reform Movement, Manchu, 140ff.
- "Reformed Government" at Nanking, 1938- , 186
- Republicans (see Kuomintang)
- Revolution, doctrine of, 59, 162;
- Revolutionists (see Kuomintang)
- S
- Salt Revenue Administration, 159ff.
- San Min Chu I (the philosophy of Sun Yat-sen, since 1927 the official state dogma of China), 36, 41ff., 59ff., 72ff., 120, 167ff.
- Scholastic bureaucracy, 5, 86, 129ff., 188
- Settlements, foreign, 140
- Shang dynasty, 1765(?)-1123(?) B.C., 14, 80, 126
- Shih Huang Ti (see Ch'in Shih Huang Ti)
- Siam, 69
- Sian, kidnaping of Chiang K'ai-shek at, 62, 66ff.
- Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895, 34
- Soong, T. V. [Sung Tzŭ-wen], 1894- (brother-in-law of Sun Yat-sen; Kuomintang leader; finance administrator), 59ff., 121
- Soviet Republic, Chinese (see Chinese Soviet Republic)
- Soviet Russia (see Nationalist-Communist coalition)
- Sun K'ê [Sun Fo], 1891- (son of Sun Yat-sen; Kuomintang leader; railway administrator), 59ff.
- Sun Yat-sen [Sun I-hsien; Sun Wên], 1867(?)-1925 (agitated for a republic; first President, 1912; author of the San Min Chu I; elected Leader, Tsung-li, of the Kuomintang; known after death as Chung Shan), 31ff.
- Sun Yat-sen, Mme., 59
- Sung Chiao-jen, Nationalist, 152
- Sung dynasty, A.D. 960-1279, 1, 16
- T
- Taikwa reforms, 645 A.D., 132
- T'ai-p'ing rebellion, 1849-1865 (Christian agrarian jacquerie), 32ff., 117
- T'ang dynasty, A.D. 620-906, 1, 85, 132ff.
- Tannu-Tuva People's Republic, 185
- Taoism (see Lao Tzŭ)
- Toa-shugi [Far-Easternism], 71
- Treaties, with Western states, 48, 139ff.
- Treaty ports, 140
- Tsao Kun (Northern tuchün), 103
- Tsêng Kuo-fan, 1811-1872 (Ch'ing viceroy), 82
- Tuan Chi-jui (Northern tuchün; once President), 103
- Tuchünism, 45ff., 76ff., 107ff., 114ff., 157
- Tungpei troops (Chinese soldiers exiled from Manchuria), 67
- U
- United Front policy, 1937- , 60, 67ff., 72ff., 184
- V
- Village system, 3, 136ff.
- W
- Wang Ch'ing-wei, 1885- (leader, Left Kuomintang), 59
- Wang Mang, 33 B.C.-A.D. 23 (Utopian who usurped the throne, dividing early and later Han), 17
- War, in Chinese thought, 79
- War lord (see Tuchünism)
- Ward, Frederick Townsend, 1831-1862 (American adventurer in Manchu service), 93
- Whampoa Military Academy, 105
- Wu Chih-hui, 1864- (Kuomintang leader with anarchist leanings), 59
- Wu P'ei-fu (tuchün of the Yangtze valley), 28, 103ff.
- Wu-han regime (see Nationalist Government, soviet in form)
- Y
- Yellow Turbans, 3rd century A.D. (farmer rebels), 63
- Yen Hsi-shan, 1881- (the "Model Governor"; Northern tuchün who joined the Nationalists, revolted in 1930, subsequently retired), 103
- Yen, Dr. James [Yen Yang-chu], 1894- (mass-education leader), 76
- Yüan Shih-k'ai, 1859-1916 (administrator, soldier, politician; served the Manchus, leading in army modernization; became President, attempted usurpation, failed, and died), 38, 44, 94ff., 146ff.
- Yüan system (five-fold division of powers), 172ff.
Transcriber's Notes: Obvious errors in spelling have been silently corrected.
Transcriber's Notes: Obvious spelling mistakes have been quietly fixed.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!